The excellency of holy courage in evil times by Jeremiah Burroughs ; published by Thomas Goodwin ... [et al.]
         Burroughs, Jeremiah, 1599-1646.
      
       
         
           1661
        
      
       Approx. 438 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 112 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A30570
         Wing B6066
         ESTC R25757
         09105507
         ocm 09105507
         42455
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A30570)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 42455)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1278:10)
      
       
         
           
             The excellency of holy courage in evil times by Jeremiah Burroughs ; published by Thomas Goodwin ... [et al.]
             Burroughs, Jeremiah, 1599-1646.
          
           [12], 215 p.
           
             Printed by Peter Cole and Edward Cole,
             London :
             1661.
          
           
             "In which (besides many other seasonable truths) there is shewed, 1. that wicked men in power are very fierce in their wrath ... "
             Reproduction of original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Hebrews XI, 27 -- Commentaries.
           Bible. -- N.T. -- Hebrews XI, 27 -- Criticism, interpretation, etc.
        
      
    
     
        2006-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-10 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-01 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-01 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2007-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           EXCELLENCY
           OF
           HOLY
           COURAGE
           IN
           EVIL
           TIMES
           .
        
         
           In
           which
           (
           besides
           many
           other
           seasonable
           truths
           )
           there
           is
           shewed
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             That
             wicked
             Men
             in
             power
             are
             very
             fierce
             in
             their
             wrath
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             Faith
             will
             keep
             a
             gracious
             heart
             from
             immoderate
             fear
             of
             Men
             of
             Authority
             and
             Power
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Directions
             in
             our
             fear
             of
             Authority
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Directions
             how
             to
             order
             our selves
             .
             If
             Authority
             enjoyn
             unlawful
             things
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             How
             Faith
             helpeth
             against
             the
             fear
             of
             Man
             opened
             in
             fifteen
             Particulars
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Arguments
             against
             the
             fear
             of
             Men
             ;
             And
             wicked
             men
             are
             less
             to
             be
             feared
             than
             others
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Differences
             between
             natural
             boldness
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Courage
             from
             Faith.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             How
             far
             we
             may
             lawfully
             avoid
             danger
             by
             flying
             .
             Several
             Cases
             of
             conscience
             concerning
             flying
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Objections
             Answered
             concerning
             flying
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             How
             the
             heart
             may
             be
             taken
             off
             from
             the
             fear
             of
             Man.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             The
             Power
             of
             Faith
             to
             carry
             Gods
             people
             through
             the
             most
             difficult
             works
             and
             services
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             How
             to
             know
             whether
             Faith
             wil
             carry
             us
             through
             difficult
             works
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Helps
             to
             put
             on
             Faith
             in
             our
             undertakings
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             How
             Faith
             carries
             the
             Soul
             through
             the
             difficult
             work
             of
             forsaking
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             The
             wickedness
             of
             Sodom
             and
             Egypt
             compared
             with
             the
             wickedness
             of
             Antichrist
             .
          
        
         
           By
           
             Jeremiah
             Burroughs
          
           ,
           Preacher
           of
           the
           Gospel
           at
           Stepney
           and
           
             Criple-Gate
             ,
             London
          
           .
        
         
           Published
           by
           
             
               Thomas
               Goodwin
               ,
            
             
               William
               Greenhil
               ,
            
             
               Sydrach
               Simpson
               ,
            
             
               Philip
               Nye
               ,
            
             
               William
               Bridge
               ,
            
             
               John
               Yates
               ,
            
             
               William
               Adderly
               .
            
          
        
         
           London
           :
           Printed
           by
           
             Peter
             Cole
          
           ,
           and
           
             Edward
             Cole
          
           Printers
           and
           Book-sellers
           ,
           at
           the
           Printing-press
           in
           Cornhil
           ,
           neer
           the
           Royal
           Exchange
           .
           1661.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           Testimony
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           WHAT
           we
           have
           by
           way
           of
           Preface
           set
           before
           the
           several
           Books
           already
           Published
           of
           this
           Reverend
           Author
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Jeremiah
             Burroughs
          
           ,
           may
           sufficiently
           serve
           for
           all
           that
           are
           come
           forth
           :
           So
           that
           we
           only
           need
           now
           give
           Letters
           Testimonial
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           these
           (
           viz.
           The
           Sermons
           on
           Hebrews
           ,
           the
           11.
           
           Chapter
           ,
           27.
           verse
           )
           We
           avouch
           likewise
           to
           be
           the
           painful
           and
           profitable
           Labors
           of
           the
           same
           Author
           ,
           and
           Published
           by
           the
           best
           and
           most
           Authentick
           Copies
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   Thomas
                   Goodwin
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   William
                   Greenhil
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   William
                   Bridge
                
              
               
                 
                   Sydrach
                   Sympson
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Philip
                   Nye
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   John
                   Yates
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   William
                   Adderley
                
                 .
              
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Books
           Printed
           by
           
             Peter
             Cole
          
           ,
           and
           
             Edward
             Cole
          
           ,
           Printers
           and
           Book-sellers
           of
           London
           ,
           at
           the
           Exchange
           .
        
         
           
             Mr.
             Burroughs
             WORKS
             viz.
             on
             Matth.
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Christs
             call
             to
             all
             those
             that
             are
             Weary
             and
             Heavy
             Laden
             to
             come
             to
             him
             for
             Rest
             .
          
           
             2
             Christ
             the
             Great
             Teacher
             of
             Souls
             that
             come
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             3
             Christ
             the
             Humble
             Teacher
             of
             those
             that
             come
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             only
             Basic
             way
             to
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             Excellency
             of
             holy
             Courage
             .
          
           
             6
             Gospel
             Reconciliation
             .
          
           
             7
             The
             Rare
             Jewel
             of
             Christian
             Contentment
             .
          
           
             8
             Gospel-Worship
             .
          
           
             9
             Gospel-Conversation
             .
          
           
             10
             A
             Treatise
             of
             
               Earthly
               Mindedness
            
             .
          
           
             11
             Exposition
             of
             the
             Prophesie
             of
             Hosea
             .
          
           
             12
             The
             Evil
             of
             Evils
             ,
             or
             the
             exceeding
             sinfulness
             of
             Sin.
             
          
           
             13
             Precious
             Faith.
             
          
           
             14
             Of
             Hope
             .
          
           
             15
             Of
             Walking
             by
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           
             Twenty
             one
             several
             Books
             of
             Mr.
             
               William
               Bridge
            
             ,
             Collected
             into
             two
             Volumes
             .
             Viz.
             
          
           
             1
             Scripture
             Light
             the
             most
             sure
             Light.
             
          
           
             2
             Christ
             in
             Travel
             .
          
           
             3
             A
             Lifting
             up
             for
             the
             cast
             down
             .
          
           
             4
             Sin
             against
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             5
             Sins
             of
             Infirmity
             .
          
           
             6
             The
             fals
             Apostle
             tried
             and
             discovered
             .
          
           
             7
             The
             good
             and
             means
             of
             Establishment
             .
          
           
             8
             The
             great
             things
             Faith
             can
             do
             .
          
           
             9
             The
             great
             things
             Faith
             can
             suffer
             .
          
           
             10
             The
             Great
             Gospel
             Mystery
             of
             the
             Saints
             Comfort
             and
             Holyness
             ,
             opened
             and
             applied
             from
             Christs
             Priestly
             Office.
             
          
           
             11
             Satans
             power
             to
             Tempt
             and
             Christs
             Love
             to
             ,
             and
             Care
             of
             his
             People
             under
             Temptation
             .
          
           
             12
             Thankfulness
             required
             in
             every
             Condition
             .
          
           
             13
             Grace
             for
             Grace
             .
          
           
             14
             The
             Spiritual
             Actings
             of
             Faith
             through
             Naturall
             Impossibilities
             .
          
           
             15
             Evangelical
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             16
             The
             Spiritual
             Life
             ,
             and
             in
             being
             of
             Christ
             in
             al
             Beleevers
             .
          
           
             17
             The
             Woman
             of
             Canaan
             .
          
           
             18
             The
             Saints
             Hiding
             place
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             19
             Christ
             Coming
             &c.
             
          
           
             20
             A
             Vindication
             of
             Gospel
             Ordinances
             .
          
           
             21
             Grace
             and
             Love
             beyond
             Gifts
             .
          
        
         
           
             New
             Books
             of
             Mr.
             Sydrach
             Simpson
             .
             VIZ.
             
          
           
             1
             Of
             Unbelief
             ,
             or
             the
             want
             of
             readiness
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             the
             comfort
             given
             by
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2
             Not
             goeing
             to
             Christ
             for
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             is
             an
             exceeding
             great
             Sin
             ,
             yet
             Pardonable
             .
          
           
             3
             Of
             Faith
             ,
             Or
             ,
             That
             beleeving
             is
             receiving
             Christ
             ;
             And
             receiving
             Christ
             is
             beleeving
             .
          
           
             4
             Of
             Coveteousness
             .
          
        
         
           
             Mr.
             Hookers
             New
             Books
             in
             three
             Volumes
             :
             One
             in
             Octavo
             ,
             and
             two
             in
             Quarto
             .
          
           
             These
             Eleven
             New
             Books
             of
             Mr.
             
               Thomas
               Hoooker
            
             made
             in
             
               New
               Edgland
            
             .
             Are
             arrested
             in
             an
             Epistle
             by
             Mr.
             
               Thomas
               Goodwin
            
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
               Philip
               Nye
            
             ,
             To
             be
             written
             with
             the
             Authors
             own
             hand
             :
             None
             being
             written
             by
             himself
             before
             .
             One
             Volum
             being
             a
             Comment
             upon
             Christ's
             last
             Prayer
             on
             the
             seventeenth
             of
             John.
             
             
               
                 Wherein
                 is
                 shewed
                 .
              
               
                 1
                 That
                 the
                 end
                 why
                 the
                 Saints
                 receive
                 all
                 glorious
                 Grace
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 Christ
                 are
                 one
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 That
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 loveth
                 the
                 Faithful
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 loveth
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 That
                 our
                 Saviour
                 desireth
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 Faithful
                 in
                 Heaven
                 with
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 
                 4
                 That
                 the
                 happiness
                 of
                 our
                 being
                 in
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 see
                 Christs
                 Glory
                 .
              
               
                 5
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 much
                 wanting
                 in
                 the
                 knowledg
                 of
                 Gods
                 Love
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 able
                 Saints
                 .
              
               
                 6
                 That
                 the
                 Lord
                 Christ
                 lends
                 dayly
                 direction
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 dayly
                 need
                 of
                 his
                 Servants
                 .
              
               
                 7
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 desire
                 and
                 endeavor
                 of
                 our
                 Savior
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 dearest
                 of
                 Gods
                 Love
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 bestowed
                 on
                 himself
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 his
                 faithful
                 servants
                 ,
              
               
                 8
                 That
                 our
                 Union
                 and
                 Communion
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 our
                 happiness
                 in
                 Heaven
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Ten
             Books
             of
             the
             Application
             of
             Redemption
             by
             the
             Effectual
             .
             Work
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             the
             bringing
             home
             of
             lost
             sinners
             to
             God.
             By
             
               Thomas
               Hooker
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             Dr.
             Hills
             WORKS
             .
          
           
             The
             Kings
             Tryal
             at
             the
             High
             Court
             of
             Justice
             .
          
           
             Wise
             Virgin.
             Published
             by
             Mr.
             
               Thomas
               Weld
            
             ,
             of
             New-England
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Rogers
             on
             Naaman
             the
             Syrian
             ,
             his
             Disease
             and
             Cure
             :
             Discovering
             the
             Leprosie
             of
             Sin
             and
             Self-love
             ;
             with
             the
             Cure
             ,
             viz.
             Self-denial
             and
             Faith.
             
          
           
             A
             Godly
             and
             Fruitful
             Exposition
             ,
             on
             the
             first
             Epistle
             of
             Peter
             .
             By
             Mr.
             
               John
               Rogers
            
             ,
             Minister
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             at
             Dedham
             in
             Essex
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Rogers
             his
             Treatise
             of
             Marriage
             .
          
           
             The
             Wonders
             of
             the
             loadstone
             .
             By
             
               Samuel
               Ward
            
             of
             Ipswitch
             .
          
           
             An
             Exposition
             on
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             Evangelist
             St.
             Matthew
             .
             By
             Mr.
             Ward
             .
          
           
             The
             Discipline
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             New-England
             By
             the
             Churches
             and
             Synod
             there
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Brightmen
             on
             the
             Revelation
             .
          
           
             Christians
             Engagement
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             
               John
               Goodwin
            
             .
          
           
             Great
             Church
             Ordinance
             of
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Loves
             Case
             ,
             containing
             his
             Petitions
             ,
             Narrative
             ,
             and
             Speech
             .
          
           
             A
             Congregational
             church
             is
             a
             Catholick
             Visible
             Church
             .
             By
             
               Samuel
               Stone
            
             in
             New-England
             .
          
           
             A
             Treatise
             of
             Politick
             Powers
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Sibbs
             on
             the
             Philippians
             .
          
           
             
               Vox
               PacifiCa
            
             ,
             or
             a
             Perswasive
             to
             Peace
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Prestons
             Saints
             submission
             ,
             and
             Satans
             Overthrow
             .
          
           
             Pious
             Mans
             Practice
             in
             Parliament
             time
             .
          
           
             Barriffs
             Military
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             The
             Immortality
             of
             mans
             Soul.
             
          
           
             The
             Anatomist
             Anatomized
             .
          
           
             The
             Bishop
             of
             
             Canterbury's
             Speech
             .
          
           
             Woodwards
             Sacred
             Ballance
             .
          
           
             Dr.
             Owen
             against
             Mr.
             Baxter
             .
          
           
             Abrahams
             Offer
             ,
             Gods
             Offerings
             :
             Being
             a
             Sernion
             by
             Mr.
             Herle
             ,
             before
             the
             Lord
             Major
             of
             London
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Spurstows
             Sermon
             ,
             being
             a
             Pattern
             of
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             Englands
             Deliverance
             .
             By
             
               Peter
               Sterry
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Way
             of
             God
             with
             his
             People
             in
             these
             Nations
             By
             
               Peter
               Sterry
            
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Sympson's
             sermon
             at
             Westminster
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Feaks
             sermon
             before
             the
             Lord
             Major
             .
          
           
             The
             best
             and
             Worst
             Magistrate
             .
             By
             Obediah
             Sedgwick
             .
             A
             sermon
             .
          
           
             A
             Sacred
             Panegyrick
             .
             By
             
               Stephen
               Marshal
            
             .
             A
             sermon
             .
          
           
             The
             Craft
             and
             Cruelty
             of
             the
             Churches
             Adversaries
             .
             By
             
               Matthew
               Newcomen
            
             of
             Dedham
             .
             A
             sermon
             .
          
           
             Clows
             Chyrurgery
             .
          
           
             Marks
             of
             Salvation
             .
          
        
         
           
             Mr.
             
               Stephen
               Marshals
            
             New
             WORKS
             .
             VIZ.
             
          
           
             1
             Of
             Christs
             Intercession
             ,
             or
             of
             sins
             of
             Infirmity
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             high
             Priviledg
             of
             beleevers
             ,
             They
             are
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
          
           
             3
             Faith
             the
             Means
             to
             feed
             on
             Christ
             .
          
           
             4
             Self-denial
             .
          
           
             5
             The
             Saints
             Duty
             to
             keep
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             6
             The
             Mistery
             of
             spiritual
             Life
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Several
             Physick
             Books
             of
             
               Nich.
               Culpeper
            
             Physitian
             and
             Astrologer
             ;
             and
             
               A.
               Cole
               ,
               &c.
            
             
          
           
             1
             Idea
             of
             Practical
             Physick
             in
             twelve
             Books
             .
          
           
             2
             Sennertus
             thirteen
             Books
             of
             Natural
             Phylosophy
             .
          
           
             
               3
               Sennertus
               two
               Treatises
               .
               1.
               
               Of
               the
               Pox.
               2
               Of
               the
               Gout
               .
            
             
               Sennertus
               Art
               of
               Chyrurgery
               in
               six
               Parts
               .
               1.
               
               Of
               Tumors
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               Ulcers
               .
               3.
               
               Of
               the
               Skin
               Hair
               and
               Nailes
               .
               4.
               
               Of
               Wounds
               .
               5.
               
               Of
               Fractures
               .
               6.
               
               Of
               Luxations
               .
            
          
           
             4
             Twenty
             four
             Books
             of
             the
             Practice
             of
             Physick
             ,
             being
             the
             Works
             of
             that
             Learned
             and
             Renowned
             Doctor
             ,
             
               Lazarus
               Riuerius
            
             .
             Physitian
             and
             Councellor
             to
             the
             late
             King
             ,
             &c
             ,
          
           
             5
             Riolanus
             Anatomy
             .
          
           
             6
             Veslingus
             Anatomy
             of
             the
             Body
             of
             Man.
             
          
           
             7
             A
             Translation
             of
             the
             New
             Dispensatory
             ,
             made
             by
             the
             Colledg
             of
             Physitians
             of
             London
             .
             Wherein
             is
             added
             ,
             The
             Key
             to
             Galens
             Method
             of
             Physick
             .
          
           
             8
             The
             English
             Physitian
             Enlarged
             .
          
           
             9
             A
             Directory
             for
             Midwives
             ,
             or
             a
             Guide
             for
             Women
             .
          
           
             10
             Galens
             Art
             of
             Physick
             .
          
           
             11
             New
             Method
             both
             of
             studying
             and
             practising
             Physick
             .
          
           
             12
             A
             Treatise
             of
             the
             Rickets
             .
          
           
             13
             Medicaments
             for
             the
             Poor
             ,
             Or
             Physick
             for
             the
             Common
             People
             .
          
           
             14
             Health
             for
             the
             Rich
             and
             Poor
             ,
             by
             Diet
             without
             Physick
             .
          
           
             The
             
               London
               Dispensatory
            
             in
             Follo
             ,
             of
             a
             large
             Character
             in
             Latin.
             
          
           
             The
             
               London
               Dispensatory
            
             in
             twelves
             ,
             a
             smal
             Pocket
             Book
             in
             Latin.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           To
           the
           Physical
           Reader
           .
        
         
           THe
           greatest
           Reason
           that
           I
           could
           ever
           observe
           why
           the
           Medicines
           prescribed
           in
           these
           Books
           above
           mentioned
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           other
           Physick
           Books
           ,
           do
           not
           perform
           the
           Cures
           promised
           ,
           is
           ,
           the
           unskilfulness
           of
           those
           that
           make
           up
           the
           Medicines
           .
           I
           therefore
           advise
           all
           those
           that
           have
           occasion
           to
           use
           any
           Medicines
           to
           go
           or
           send
           to
           Mr.
           
             Ralph
             Clarke
          
           Apothecary
           at
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           three
           Crowns
           on
           Ludgate-Hill
           ,
           in
           London
           ;
           where
           they
           shall
           be
           sure
           to
           have
           such
           as
           are
           skilfully
           and
           honestly
           made
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           OF
           The
           Treatise
           on
           Hebr.
           11.27
           .
        
         
           
             
               CHAP.
               1.
            
             
             The
             words
             Opened
             ;
             Six
             Doctrines
             raised
             .
          
           
             
               Page
               1
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               2.
            
             
             Handling
             the
             first
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             
               Page
               5
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               3.
            
             
             Handling
             the
             second
             Doctrine
             ;
             which
             is
             .
          
           
             
               Page
               16
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               4.
            
             
             Directions
             for
             the
             ordering
             our selves
             in
             our
             feare
             of
             Authority
             .
          
           
             
               Page
               19
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               5.
            
             
             Some
             further
             Directions
             ,
             how
             we
             should
             order
             our selves
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             be
             injoyned
             unlawful
             things
             .
          
           
             
               Page
               24
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               6.
            
             
             The
             Point
             prosecuted
             more
             strictly
             .
          
           
             
               Page
               26
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               7.
            
             
             How
             Faith
             helpeth
             against
             the
             fear
             of
             man
             ;
             Opened
             in
             fifteen
             particulars
             .
          
           
             
               Page
               30
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               8.
            
             
             Arguments
             against
             the
             fear
             of
             man
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             Consideration
             of
             Man
             ,
             First
             ,
             as
             Man
             in
             six
             particulars
             very
             observable
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             he
             is
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             vanity
             of
             Man.
             3.
             
             The
             dwelling
             of
             man.
             4.
             
             The
             pomp
             of
             man.
             5.
             
             The
             foundation
             of
             man.
             6.
             
             The
             life
             of
             man.
             Secondly
             ,
             As
             a
             wicked
             man.
             1.
             
             His
             baseness
             .
             2.
             
             What
             he
             is
             in
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             power
             opposing
             the
             Godly
             .
             3.
             
             How
             near
             the
             enemies
             
             of
             Gods
             people
             are
             to
             ruine
             and
             destruction
             .
          
           
             
               Page
               .
               44
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               9.
            
             
             How
             Audaciousness
             and
             boldness
             of
             spirit
             differ
             from
             Faith.
             1.
             
             Audaciousness
             makes
             us
             bold
             to
             sin
             .
             2.
             
             It
             appears
             in
             causes
             that
             concern
             our selves
             ,
             more
             then
             in
             those
             which
             concern
             God.
             3.
             
             Boldness
             the
             curing
             of
             one
             passion
             with
             another
             ,
             Faith
             the
             curing
             of
             passion
             by
             Grace
             .
             4.
             
             Natural
             boldness
             makes
             men
             rash
             ,
             and
             hinders
             consultation
             .
             5.
             
             The
             cause
             of
             immodesty
             .
             6.
             
             It
             is
             sudden
             and
             violent
             .
             7.
             
             It
             proceeds
             and
             lives
             upon
             outward
             encouragements
             .
             8.
             
             The
             issue
             of
             ignorance
             .
             9.
             
             Or
             despair
             .
             10.
             
             More
             outward
             then
             inward
             .
          
           
             
               Page
               .
               49
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               10.
            
             
             Sheweth
             ,
             How
             far
             we
             may
             lawfully
             avoid
             danger
             without
             fear
             of
             men
             .
             1.
             
             Religion
             doth
             not
             teach
             men
             to
             be
             foolish
             or
             desperate
             .
             2.
             
             The
             care
             of
             a
             Christian
             ought
             to
             be
             to
             do
             his
             duty
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             avoid
             danger
             ,
             which
             may
             fal
             out
             in
             his
             duty
             .
             3.
             
             When
             God
             brings
             his
             people
             into
             danger
             ,
             he
             intends
             more
             to
             exercise
             their
             graces
             ,
             then
             to
             try
             their
             discretion
             .
             4.
             
             Though
             danger
             may
             be
             avoided
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             more
             honorable
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             be
             called
             to
             exercise
             Faith
             Courage
             ,
             Patience
             ,
             and
             in
             away
             of
             suffering
             ,
             then
             his
             prudence
             in
             avoiding
             it
             .
             5.
             
             Take
             care
             of
             mistaking
             discretion
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             wont
             to
             abate
             the
             vigor
             of
             Gods
             Graces
             ,
             but
             to
             improve
             and
             increase
             them
             .
             
               6.
               
               A
            
             Christians
             greatest
             endeavor
             should
             be
             to
             get
             his
             will
             to
             submit
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Page
               .
               53
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               11.
            
             
             Contains
             a
             further
             Resolution
             of
             the
             former
             Case
             in
             nine
             particulars
             .
             1.
             
             God
             doth
             ,
             give
             leave
             to
             his
             people
             to
             fly
             ,
             and
             avoid
             Danger
             !
             2.
             
             Such
             avoiding
             of
             Danger
             (
             if
             rightly
             qualified
             )
             argues
             neither
             distrust
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             defect
             of
             Courage
             .
             3.
             
             In
             some
             cases
             ,
             Christians
             not
             only
             permitted
             ,
             but
             commanded
             to
             flee
             ,
             as
             1.
             
             When
             no
             extraordinary
             thing
             depends
             upon
             him
             in
             that
             station
             in
             which
             God
             hath
             set
             him
             .
             2.
             
             When
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             looseth
             those
             relations
             ,
             which
             would
             otherwise
             be
             obligations
             
             to
             him
             .
             3.
             
             When
             God
             gives
             him
             an
             opportunity
             else
             where
             ,
             to
             bring
             greater
             revenues
             of
             glory
             to
             him
             .
             4.
             
             When
             a
             Christian
             is
             doubtful
             about
             his
             call
             to
             suffer
             at
             the
             present
             .
             4.
             
             There
             are
             some
             cases
             wherin
             it
             is
             utterly
             unlawful
             to
             flee
             ,
             viz.
             The
             contrary
             to
             those
             above
             named
             .
             5.
             
             Mistakes
             in
             flying
             .
             1.
             
             To
             flee
             upon
             every
             slight
             and
             trival
             thing
             .
             2.
             
             When
             it
             tends
             to
             their
             spiritual
             disadvantage
             .
             3.
             
             When
             having
             secretly
             denied
             the
             Faith
             ,
             Men
             flee
             to
             prevent
             the
             shame
             of
             Apostacie
             .
             4.
             
             When
             they
             look
             at
             their
             own
             safety
             alone
             ,
             without
             care
             to
             fit
             themselves
             for
             further
             service
             of
             God.
             6.
             
             How
             to
             know
             when
             avoiding
             dangers
             proceeds
             from
             Faith
             ,
             or
             Cowardise
             .
             1.
             
             That
             which
             is
             by
             Faith
             is
             not
             in
             a
             Violent
             ,
             Rash
             ,
             Heady
             manner
             .
             2.
             
             When
             it
             proceeds
             from
             Faith
             ,
             it
             is
             joined
             with
             a
             resolution
             to
             return
             and
             bear
             wittness
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             when
             God
             cals
             .
             3.
             
             When
             we
             use
             the
             liberty
             we
             have
             to
             get
             hearts
             to
             return
             .
             7
             The
             case
             of
             publique
             Officers
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             especially
             the
             latter
             .
          
           
             
               Page
               .
               58
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               12.
            
             
             Containing
             the
             eighth
             particular
             ,
             to
             wit.
             Answering
             some
             objections
             made
             against
             flying
             .
             ob
             .
             1.
             
             Men
             may
             not
             leave
             their
             country
             .
             Answ
             .
             In
             two
             particulars
             .
             Ob.
             2.
             
             Should
             none
             stay
             to
             suffer
             .
             Ans
             .
             ob
             .
             3
             ,
             God
             Alsufficient
             to
             help
             in
             greatest
             dangers
             .
             Ans
             .
             ob
             .
             4.
             
             Fleeing
             a
             ceasing
             to
             give
             testimony
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             God.
             Answ
             .
             ob
             .
             5.
             
             Many
             of
             Gods
             servants
             had
             power
             to
             fly
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             .
             Answ
             .
             ob
             .
             6.
             
             What
             shall
             become
             of
             those
             left
             behind
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             forsaken
             by
             men
             of
             ability
             .
             Answ
             .
             ob
             .
             7.
             
             If
             men
             would
             master
             their
             fears
             ,
             and
             stay
             a
             while
             ,
             the
             cloud
             would
             blow
             over
             .
             Answ
             .
             Ninth
             particular
             ,
             Direrections
             for
             ordering
             our selves
             when
             we
             do
             fly
             .
             1.
             
             Leave
             as
             little
             guilt
             behind
             in
             the
             place
             as
             you
             can
             .
             2.
             
             Carry
             your selves
             so
             that
             the
             name
             of
             God
             may
             not
             suffer
             in
             the
             place
             to
             which
             you
             flee
             .
             3.
             
             Behave
             your selves
             as
             exiled
             people
             ,
             as
             men
             mortified
             to
             the
             
             things
             of
             the
             world
             .
             4.
             
             Get
             a
             contented
             frame
             of
             heart
             .
             5.
             
             When
             you
             are
             delivered
             keep
             your selves
             in
             the
             fervency
             of
             your
             spirits
             .
             6
             ,
             Let
             those
             from
             whom
             you
             flee
             have
             your
             prayers
             .
          
           
             
               Page
               70
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               13.
            
             
             How
             the
             Heart
             may
             be
             taken
             off
             from
             the
             fear
             of
             man.
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             against
             the
             solemn
             charge
             of
             God.
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             an
             Idolizing
             of
             the
             Creature
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             becomes
             not
             the
             State
             and
             Spirit
             and
             profession
             of
             a
             Christian
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             It
             dishonors
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Cause
             of
             God.
             Fifthly
             ,
             It
             mightily
             heartens
             the
             enemies
             of
             Gods
             people
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             It
             is
             threatened
             as
             a
             great
             judgment
             of
             God
             upon
             a
             people
             .
             Seventhly
             ,
             The
             evil
             effects
             of
             the
             sinful
             fear
             of
             man
             1.
             
             It
             distracts
             our
             thoughts
             .
             2.
             
             Weakens
             the
             heart
             .
             3.
             
             Eats
             out
             the
             true
             fear
             of
             God.
             4.
             
             It
             indisposeth
             us
             to
             any
             service
             .
             5.
             
             Insnares
             a
             Christian
             .
             6.
             
             It.
             causeth
             other
             desperate
             fears
             .
             7.
             
             Procures
             the
             judgment
             of
             God
             in
             our
             destruction
             .
          
           
             
               Page
               78
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               14.
            
             
             Another
             Doctrine
             .
             Much
             difference
             between
             Gods
             peoples
             spirits
             at
             several
             times
             ,
             Illustrated
             by
             examples
             .
             
               Reasons
               ,
               1.
            
             
             From
             the
             different
             dispositions
             their
             hearts
             are
             in
             to
             receive
             truths
             .
             Which
             proceeds
             from
             Three
             Causes
             ,
             First
             ,
             the
             abatement
             of
             the
             strength
             that
             is
             opposite
             to
             that
             truth
             .
             Secondly
             .
             The
             stirrings
             or
             activity
             of
             those
             habits
             which
             are
             sutable
             to
             truth
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             prevalences
             of
             self
             interest
             .
             
               Reas
               .
               2.
            
             
             From
             the
             different
             representations
             of
             Truth
             .
             
               Reas
               .
               3.
            
             
             Because
             the
             Graces
             of
             men
             do
             not
             burn
             so
             cleerly
             and
             purely
             at
             al
             times
             
               Reas
               .
               4.
            
             
             From
             the
             weakness
             of
             Grace
             the
             parts
             and
             members
             of
             it
             are
             not
             consolidated
             .
             
               Reas
               .
               5.
            
             
             Because
             our
             hearts
             are
             sometimes
             filled
             with
             more
             heavenly
             consolations
             then
             at
             other
             times
             .
             
               Reas
               .
               6.
            
             
             From
             the
             different
             breathings
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God.
             
               Reas
               .
               7.
            
             
             Because
             men
             have
             somtimes
             a
             more
             clear
             and
             distinct
             sight
             of
             their
             call
             to
             suffer
             
             then
             at
             other
             times
             .
             3.
             
             Particular
             directions
             in
             this
             Case
             .
             
               Reas
               .
               8.
            
             
             The
             different
             tempers
             of
             mans
             Body
             .
             
               Reas
               .
               9.
            
             
             From
             the
             difference
             in
             the
             encouraging
             occurrency
             of
             Gods
             providence
             .
          
           
             
               Page
               97
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               15.
            
             
             Containing
             the
             
               First
               Use
            
             ,
             Which
             teacheh
             us
             to
             entreat
             God
             not
             to
             take
             the
             advantage
             of
             us
             when
             our
             hearts
             are
             low
             .
          
           
             
               Page
               110.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               16.
            
             
             Another
             Vse
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             not
             to
             be
             discouraged
             at
             this
             different
             temper
             of
             our
             Spirits
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             humbled
             for
             it
             .
             Five
             Helps
             against
             discouraging
             thoughts
             .
             Two
             objections
             .
          
           
             
               Page
               113
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               17.
            
             
             Containing
             the
             Third
             Vse
             of
             Direction
             :
             branched
             into
             four
             particulars
             .
             1.
             
             If
             couragious
             ,
             and
             fit
             for
             service
             ,
             give
             God
             the
             praise
             .
             Four
             reasons
             for
             it
             .
             2.
             
             Learn
             to
             rebuke
             unbelief
             .
             3.
             
             Labor
             to
             keep
             your
             hearts
             up
             .
             The
             manner
             how
             that
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             in
             eight
             particulars
             .
             4.
             
             Improve
             this
             gracious
             working
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Page
               119
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               18.
            
             
             A
             fourth
             Vse
             .
             To
             be
             restless
             till
             we
             get
             our selves
             into
             a
             good
             frame
             .
          
           
             
               Page
               128
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               19.
            
             
             A
             Fifth
             Vse
             :
             To
             see
             the
             misery
             of
             being
             alwaies
             unfit
             for
             service
             .
             A
             Sixt
             Vse
             :
             To
             teach
             us
             to
             long
             for
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             
               Page
               130
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               20.
            
             
             Shewing
             the
             power
             of
             Faith
             to
             carry
             through
             the
             most
             difficult
             work
             .
             Question
             ,
             What
             is
             there
             in
             Faith
             which
             helps
             the
             Soul
             ?
             Answered
             ,
             in
             four
             Particulars
             .
             1.
             
             It
             settles
             the
             Heart
             on
             the
             surest
             ground
             ,
             which
             is
             
               Gods
               call
            
             ,
             and
             
               Promises
               .
               2.
            
             
             It
             fetches
             in
             the
             greatest
             strength
             .
             3.
             
             It
             assists
             with
             the
             highest
             encouragements
             .
             5.
             
             Faith
             of
             its
             own
             Nature
             is
             a
             mighty
             strong
             principle
             .
             The
             most
             illustrious
             work
             of
             Faith.
             Thirteen
             remarkable
             things
             concerning
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             difficulties
             which
             it
             breaks
             through
             .
          
           
             
               Page
               133.
            
             
          
           
             
               Chap.
               21.
            
             
             Vses
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             
               Use
               ,
               First
            
             ,
             Let
             none
             think
             God
             an
             hard
             Master
             ,
             when
             he
             puts
             them
             upon
             
             service
             ,
             because
             he
             affords
             them
             a
             principle
             to
             carry
             them
             through
             .
             
               Use
               .
               Secondly
            
             ,
             To
             Beleevers
             that
             they
             should
             expect
             to
             be
             put
             upon
             difficult
             things
             .
             1.
             
             Four
             considerations
             against
             discouragements
             .
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             accounted
             an
             affliction
             to
             be
             put
             upon
             difficult
             things
             for
             4.
             
             Reasons
             .
             
               Use
               ,
               Thirdly
            
             ,
             Shewing
             it
             can
             be
             no
             concluding
             argument
             against
             a
             work
             because
             there
             are
             hindrances
             .
             
               Use
               ,
               Fourthly
            
             ,
             When
             you
             have
             been
             carried
             through
             difficult
             services
             consider
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             which
             supported
             you
             .
          
           
             
               Page
               145
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               22.
               
               Quest
            
             .
             How
             to
             know
             whether
             Faith
             wil
             carry
             us
             through
             difficult
             works
             ,
             Answered
             in
             several
             particulars
             ,
             1.
             
             Faith
             Goes
             upon
             spiritual
             grounds
             motives
             ,
             and
             ends
             .
             2.
             
             Makes
             men
             sollicitous
             and
             careful
             for
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             Gods
             presence
             with
             them
             3.
             
             Causes
             men
             to
             carry
             themselves
             in
             a
             Gracious
             manner
             .
             4.
             
             To
             have
             an
             high
             esteem
             of
             the
             name
             of
             God.
             5
             Makes
             them
             careful
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             frustrated
             of
             their
             end
             .
             6.
             
             It
             makes
             men
             satisfied
             with
             God
             Alone
             .
             7.
             
             Faith
             is
             a
             continued
             work
             .
             That
             Faith
             ,
             which
             brought
             you
             out
             ,
             will
             carry
             you
             through
             .
          
           
             
               Page
               156
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               23.
            
             
             Containing
             other
             uses
             of
             the
             point
             .
             
               Use
               ,
               5.
            
             
             Shews
             the
             reason
             why
             we
             faile
             in
             any
             thing
             we
             do
             ;
             it
             is
             for
             want
             of
             Faith.
             
               Use
               ,
               6.
            
             
             Labor
             to
             rise
             in
             indignation
             against
             your
             unbelief
             .
             
               Use
               ,
               7.
            
             
             Consider
             what
             it
             is
             to
             faile
             in
             that
             work
             which
             concernes
             thy
             eternal
             estate
             .
          
           
             
               Page
               162
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               24.
            
             
             Helps
             to
             put
             on
             Faith
             in
             any
             undertaking
             .
             1.
             
             Set
             before
             you
             the
             example
             of
             our
             great
             Captain
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             Make
             preparation
             for
             the
             work
             of
             Faith
             by
             Humiliation
             .
             3.
             
             Renew
             your
             Faith
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
             4.
             
             In
             difficult
             times
             ,
             set
             Faith
             on
             work
             to
             purifie
             the
             heart
             .
             5.
             
             Take
             heed
             of
             shifting
             waies
             and
             dependances
             .
             6.
             
             Set
             loose
             from
             your
             own
             ends
             .
             7.
             
             Cast
             your selves
             upon
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             8.
             
             Plead
             the
             word
             
             with
             God
             in
             Prayer
             .
             9.
             
             Refuse
             no
             meanes
             that
             God
             puts
             into
             your
             hands
             .
             10.
             
             Do
             nothing
             with
             a
             slavish
             spirit
             .
             11.
             
             Be
             not
             discouraged
             by
             miscarriages
             that
             are
             past
             .
             12.
             
             Take
             heed
             of
             the
             disturbance
             of
             passion
             in
             your
             work
             .
             13.
             
             Observe
             the
             dependances
             one
             work
             hath
             upon
             another
             .
             14.
             
             Lisson
             not
             to
             Temptations
             .
             15.
             
             Take
             heed
             of
             perverse
             reasonings
             .
             16.
             
             Take
             heed
             of
             disorderly
             working
             ,
             in
             four
             cases
             .
             17.
             
             Vse
             resolution
             and
             courage
             .
             18.
             
             Look
             on
             your selves
             as
             Gods
             Instruments
             .
             19.
             
             Be
             constant
             though
             you
             find
             nothing
             come
             of
             it
             .
             20.
             
             Encrease
             not
             the
             difficulty
             by
             your
             carriage
             .
             21.
             
             Look
             most
             at
             your
             Encouragements
             .
             22.
             
             Vse
             not
             the
             difficulty
             in
             the
             way
             to
             reason
             against
             the
             work
             .
             23.
             
             Labor
             to
             harden
             your selves
             by
             Faith
             against
             al
             difficulties
             .
          
           
             
               Page
               165
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               25.
            
             
             Containing
             a
             second
             consideration
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             and
             Allegoricall
             interpretation
             of
             Moses
             forsaking
             Egypt
             by
             Faith.
             Warrant
             for
             Allegoricall
             interpretations
             .
             Forsaking
             this
             world
             ,
             renouncing
             our
             naturall
             estate
             ,
             a
             difficult
             work
             ▪
             Fourteen
             reasons
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Page
               184
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               26.
            
             
             How
             Faith
             carries
             the
             Soul
             through
             the
             Difficult
             work
             of
             forsaking
             Egypt
             .
             Their
             Works
             of
             Faith.
             1.
             
             The
             discovering
             work
             ,
             in
             two
             particulars
             .
             2.
             
             The
             relying
             Work.
             3.
             
             The
             Surrendring
             work
             .
             Question
             Resolved
             concerning
             the
             force
             of
             Natural
             Conscience
             ,
             in
             three
             Particulars
             ,
             shewing
             the
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             actings
             of
             Faith
             and
             Natural
             Conscience
             .
             Application
             ,
             1.
             
             Hence
             see
             the
             Ground
             of
             Miscarriages
             .
             2.
             
             A
             Rule
             of
             Direction
             ;
             Incouragements
             to
             Faith
             and
             Beleeving
             .
             3.
             
             Let
             delivered
             Persons
             see
             what
             delivered
             them
             .
             Faith
             which
             acts
             by
             a
             power
             without
             us
             .
             Twelve
             Considerable
             and
             useful
             Directions
             
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           
             
               Page
               187
            
          
           
             
               Chap.
               26.
            
             
             Containing
             the
             second
             Allegoricall
             sence
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             viz.
             Concerning
             Antichrist
             .
             The
             wickedness
             of
             Sodom
             and
             Egypt
             ,
             compared
             with
             the
             wickedness
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             1.
             
             Idolatry
             .
             2.
             
             Cruelty
             .
             The
             bondage
             of
             Christians
             under
             Antichrist
             .
             1.
             
             Outward
             ,
             in
             Estates
             ,
             and
             lives
             .
             2.
             
             Inward
             ,
             a
             Soul
             bondage
             .
             The
             baseness
             of
             this
             shewed
             in
             several
             particulars
             ,
             concerning
             Ceremonies
             worse
             then
             Egyptian
             bondage
             .
             Faith
             must
             deliver
             us
             ,
             Deliverance
             difficult
             in
             several
             particulars
             .
             The
             work
             of
             Faith
             in
             delivering
             people
             from
             this
             bondage
             ,
             in
             6.
             or
             7.
             
             Considerations
             Quest
             .
             Whether
             men
             may
             not
             reject
             the
             yoke
             of
             Antichrist
             upon
             other
             grounds
             besides
             Faith
             ?
             Ans
             .
             In
             10.
             
             Particulars
             .
          
           
             
               Page
               199
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         THE
         EXCELLENCY
         OF
         HOLY
         COURAGE
         IN
         EVIL
         TIMES
         .
      
       
         
           
             
               Hebrews
               ,
               11.27
            
             .
          
           
             By
             faith
             he
             forsook
             Egypt
             ,
             not
             fearing
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             
               for
               he
               endured
               ,
               as
               seeing
            
             him
             who
             is
             invisible
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           
        
         
           
             The
             words
             Opened
             ;
             Six
             Doctrines
             raised
             .
          
        
         
           HAVING
           finished
           Moses
           his
           Choyce
           ,
           namely
           what
           he
           did
           choose
           ,
           the
           excellency
           of
           his
           spirit
           in
           making
           such
           a
           choice
           ,
           and
           the
           principle
           of
           faith
           that
           enabled
           him
           thereunto
           ,
           from
           this
           Chapter
           vers
           .
           25.26
           .
           I
           now
           proceed
           to
           speak
           of
           another
           excellent
           fruit
           of
           the
           
           faith
           of
           this
           Worthy
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           set
           forth
           in
           vers
           .
           27.
           and
           here
           we
           are
           to
           observe
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             act
             of
             his
             Faith.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Argument
             by
             which
             it
             was
             strengthened
             to
             act
             .
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           In
           the
           act
           we
           are
           to
           observe
           ,
           two
           things
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             That
             notable
             work
             of
             his
             going
             from
             Egypt
             notwithstanding
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             King.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             constancy
             ,
             he
             endured
             in
             all
             that
             he
             did
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           argument
           by
           which
           his
           faith
           was
           strengthened
           ,
           was
           that
           sight
           he
           had
           of
           the
           
             Invisible
             God.
          
           
        
         
           The
           opening
           of
           the
           words
           with
           the
           several
           Doctrines
           in
           the
           Text.
           
        
         
           
             By
             faith
             he
             forsook
             Egypt
          
           ]
           By
           this
           forsaking
           of
           Egypt
           the
           faith
           of
           Moses
           was
           much
           set
           out
           :
           for
           him
           to
           undertake
           such
           a
           work
           as
           that
           was
           ,
           to
           carry
           so
           many
           thousands
           out
           of
           Egypt
           into
           a
           wilderness
           ,
           not
           knowing
           what
           might
           become
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           being
           unable
           to
           resist
           their
           enemies
           ,
           and
           not
           knowing
           what
           provision
           they
           should
           have
           ,
           this
           was
           very
           much
           .
        
         
           
             Not
             fearing
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             King
          
           ]
           He
           could
           not
           but
           think
           he
           was
           in
           danger
           of
           Pharaoh
           ,
           and
           his
           company
           to
           bee
           pursued
           by
           them
           :
           for
           howsoever
           Pharaoh
           seemed
           willing
           at
           last
           to
           give
           them
           leave
           to
           be
           gone
           ▪
           yet
           such
           was
           the
           disposition
           of
           Pharaoh
           (
           which
           Moses
           was
           not
           ignorant
           of
           )
           that
           he
           might
           quickly
           change
           his
           mind
           ,
           and
           follow
           them
           with
           all
           his
           power
           to
           cut
           them
           off
           ,
           as
           it
           appeares
           he
           did
           .
           Yet
           Moses
           feared
           no
           such
           matter
           ,
           but
           he
           went
           on
           his
           way
           
             for
             he
             endured
             ,
             as
             seeing
             him
             who
             is
             invisible
             .
          
        
         
         
           Object
           .
           
             But
             it
             seems
          
           Moses
           
             did
             forsake
          
           Egypt
           for
           fear
           of
           the
           wrath
           of
           the
           King.
           
        
         
           Answ
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           Time
           was
           that
           in
           forsaking
           Egypt
           he
           did
           fear
           the
           wrath
           of
           the
           King.
           in
           Exod.
           2.14
           .
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           Moses
           
             seeing
             two
          
           Hebrews
           
             smiting
             one
             another
             ,
             he
             said
             to
             him
             that
             did
             the
             wrong
             ,
             Why
             smitest
             thou
             thy
             fellow
             ?
             And
             he
             said
             ,
             Who
             made
             thee
             a
             Prince
             and
             a
             Judge
             over
             us
             ,
             Intendest
             thou
             to
             kil
             me
             as
             thou
             didst
             the
             Egyptian
             ?
          
           And
           then
           Moses
           feared
           ,
           and
           upon
           that
           he
           fled
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           we
           understand
           the
           Text
           of
           this
           his
           first
           forsaking
           Egypt
           ,
           we
           may
           thus
           reconcile
           the
           Apostle
           with
           that
           place
           .
           First
           he
           fled
           not
           fearing
           so
           much
           the
           King
           as
           that
           he
           should
           offend
           God
           ;
           if
           he
           offered
           himself
           to
           the
           danger
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           make
           an
           escape
           ,
           he
           should
           have
           tempted
           God
           by
           presuming
           :
           Thus
           Osiander
           .
        
         
           Or
           thus
           ,
           He
           fled
           not
           for
           fear
           in
           respect
           of
           himself
           ,
           but
           least
           his
           calling
           should
           be
           hindred
           if
           he
           staied
           :
           So
           Simler
           .
        
         
           But
           these
           words
           are
           rather
           to
           be
           understood
           of
           his
           second
           forsaking
           of
           
             Egypt
             .
             The
             first
             time
          
           he
           forsook
           Egypt
           out
           of
           fear
           ;
           but
           
             the
             second
             time
          
           he
           forsook
           Egypt
           out
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           he
           did
           not
           fear
           :
           after
           he
           had
           slain
           the
           Egyptian
           he
           was
           afaid
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           came
           to
           take
           al
           the
           People
           of
           Israel
           with
           him
           ,
           then
           he
           forsook
           Egypt
           and
           
             did
             not
             fear
             the
             wrath
             of
             the
             King.
             
          
        
         
           From
           whence
           we
           have
           these
           Observations
           .
        
         
           
             Doct.
             1.
          
           
           First
           ,
           That
           wicked
           men
           (
           especially
           when
           they
           have
           power
           )
           are
           very
           fierce
           and
           outragious
           in
           their
           wrath
           when
           any
           thing
           crosseth
           them
           .
        
         
         
           Certainly
           ,
           Moses
           apprehended
           this
           wrath
           of
           Pharaoh
           great
           ,
           in
           that
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           makes
           it
           a
           notable
           fruit
           of
           his
           Faith
           not
           to
           fear
           the
           wrath
           of
           the
           King.
           It
           appeared
           his
           wrath
           was
           great
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           power
           he
           raised
           against
           them
           ,
           had
           it
           not
           been
           for
           Moses
           .
           Faith
           he
           would
           have
           feared
           .
        
         
           
             Doct.
             2.
             
             Secondly
          
           ,
           Faith
           wil
           keep
           a
           gracious
           heart
           from
           immoderate
           fear
           of
           all
           the
           men
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           never
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           have
           never
           so
           much
           power
           .
        
         
           
             Doct.
             3.
             
             Thirdly
          
           ,
           There
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           difference
           between
           the
           spirits
           of
           Gods
           People
           at
           somtimes
           and
           other
           times
           .
        
         
           There
           was
           a
           time
           when
           Moses
           was
           afraid
           ,
           now
           he
           goes
           on
           and
           is
           not
           afraid
        
         
           
             Doct.
             4.
             
             Fourthly
          
           ,
           Faith
           wil
           carry
           a
           man
           through
           very
           hard
           services
           ,
           and
           difficult
           works
           that
           God
           cals
           him
           unto
           .
        
         
           
             Doct
             5.
             
             Fifthly
          
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           the
           honor
           of
           the
           People
           of
           God
           to
           endure
           in
           the
           waies
           of
           God
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           hardships
           they
           meet
           withall
           .
        
         
           
             Doct.
             6.
             
             Sixthly
          
           ,
           The
           sight
           of
           an
           invisible
           God
           is
           a
           strong
           means
           to
           carry
           one
           on
           in
           the
           waies
           of
           God
           ,
           notwithstanding
           al
           oppositions
           and
           difficulties
           they
           meet
           withall
           .
        
         
           These
           are
           the
           Doctrinal
           Conclusions
           we
           have
           in
           verse
           27.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           
        
         
           
             Handling
             the
             first
             Doctrine
             .
          
        
         
           
             Doct.
             1.
          
           
           That
           the
           wrath
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           have
           power
           ,
           usually
           is
           very
           fierce
           and
           outragious
           .
        
         
           FOr
           the
           proof
           of
           this
           Point
           .
           It
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           that
           somtimes
           God
           indeed
           restrains
           it
           ,
           but
           usually
           it
           is
           so
           .
           There
           is
           in
           every
           one
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           distempered
           wrath
           that
           doth
           break
           forth
           and
           vent
           it self
           when
           occasion
           serves
           and
           when
           temptation
           comes
           ,
           in
           most
           vile
           and
           fearful
           effects
           and
           fruits
           .
           
             A
             furious
             man
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           Prov.
           29.22
           )
           
             aboundeth
             in
             transgression
          
           :
           Those
           that
           have
           hearts
           distempered
           with
           Passion
           ,
           Anger
           ,
           and
           Wrath
           :
           they
           are
           such
           as
           abound
           in
           transgressithere
           breaks
           most
           horrible
           things
           from
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           in
           the
           heat
           of
           their
           passion
           and
           anger
           ,
           not
           caring
           almost
           what
           they
           say
           or
           do
           ,
           all
           the
           Commands
           of
           God
           are
           broken
           then
           .
        
         
           We
           read
           of
           Moses
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           down
           from
           the
           
             Mount
             ,
             Exod.
          
           32.19
           .
           and
           saw
           the
           people
           in
           their
           sin
           ,
           his
           anger
           was
           stirred
           ,
           and
           he
           broke
           both
           the
           Tables
           :
           but
           there
           his
           anger
           was
           good
           ,
           for
           though
           both
           the
           Tables
           were
           broke
           ,
           yet
           not
           one
           Commandment
           was
           broke
           :
           But
           usually
           our
           wrath
           and
           anger
           is
           not
           good
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           passion
           all
           the
           Commandments
           in
           both
           Tables
           are
           broke
           .
        
         
           The
           Hebrew
           word
           that
           signifieth
           to
           transgress
           ,
           
           doth
           signifie
           Anger
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           seldom
           that
           any
           in
           their
           passion
           do
           not
           transgress
           .
           It
           is
           the
           speech
           of
           one
           ,
           that
           if
           there
           were
           two
           principles
           of
           things
           (
           as
           the
           Heathens
           are
           conceited
           there
           is
           ,
           one
           principle
           from
           whence
           comes
           all
           good
           ,
           and
           another
           principle
           from
           whence
           comes
           all
           evil
           )
           then
           Anger
           should
           be
           the
           principle
           of
           all
           Evil
           ,
           and
           God
           the
           principle
           of
           all
           Good
           :
           much
           evil
           and
           very
           fearfull
           things
           come
           from
           wrath
           when
           it
           is
           distempered
           and
           let
           out
           .
        
         
           First
           :
           Because
           it
           doth
           wonderfully
           blind
           the
           Judgment
           of
           men
           .
           Anger
           hinders
           the
           mind
           that
           it
           cannot
           see
           that
           which
           is
           true
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           Job
           .
           5.13
           .
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             The
             counsell
             of
             the
             froward
             is
             carried
             headlong
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           notable
           passage
           that
           I
           read
           of
           a
           poor
           Woman
           ,
           that
           had
           her
           Cause
           pleaded
           before
           Phillip
           King
           of
           Macedon
           ,
           who
           passed
           sentence
           in
           his
           passion
           ,
           and
           shee
           apprehending
           her self
           wronged
           ,
           saith
           shee
           I
           appeal
           ,
           he
           smiled
           at
           that
           ,
           being
           Soveraign
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           To
           whom
           wilt
           thou
           appeal
           ?
           saies
           shee
           ,
           I
           appeal
           from
           thee
           when
           thou
           art
           angry
           ,
           to
           thee
           when
           thou
           art
           not
           angry
           :
           noting
           that
           Anger
           blinds
           the
           judgment
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           :
           Passion
           and
           Wrath
           is
           compared
           to
           Fire
           ,
           and
           fire
           is
           active
           ,
           and
           quickly
           goes
           beyond
           its
           bounds
           ,
           and
           then
           there
           is
           no
           hold
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           much
           evill
           may
           come
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           with
           Wrath.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           :
           Much
           evill
           comes
           of
           Passion
           being
           inordinate
           ,
           because
           ,
           being
           as
           distempered
           Fire
           that
           comes
           from
           a
           Disease
           ,
           it
           eats
           out
           the
           natural
           heat
           :
           as
           in
           the
           Body
           ,
           the
           heat
           of
           the
           Feaver
           that
           is
           distempered
           ,
           it
           consumes
           the
           true
           natural
           heat
           .
           And
           so
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           some
           natural
           heat
           ,
           or
           some
           kind
           of
           goodness
           ,
           and
           kindness
           naturally
           in
           a
           man
           ,
           that
           heat
           and
           goodness
           is
           taken
           away
           if
           he
           be
           in
           any
           passion
           ;
           And
           therefore
           one
           brings
           in
           this
           comparison
           .
           
           
             Kindness
             is
             as
             one
             that
             is
             very
             hot
             naturally
             ,
             when
             passion
             comes
             ,
             it
             doth
             consume
             and
             take
             away
             the
             good
             natural
             heat
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             altogether
             carried
             on
             in
             a
             distempered
             heat
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           :
           Wrathful
           passion
           doth
           warm
           all
           the
           Lusts
           that
           lodg
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           put
           an
           activeness
           into
           them
           ,
           whereas
           before
           they
           were
           cold
           ,
           and
           like
           Snakes
           ,
           being
           cold
           do
           not
           stir
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           come
           to
           be
           warm
           ,
           then
           they
           craule
           about
           and
           sting
           :
           And
           so
           many
           corruptions
           lie
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           Men
           and
           Women
           ,
           that
           are
           congealed
           with
           cold
           ,
           and
           like
           Snakes
           lie
           and
           do
           not
           stir
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           heat
           of
           passion
           comes
           ,
           it
           puts
           a
           heat
           into
           all
           those
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           craul
           forth
           and
           make
           
             wofull
             work
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           in
           all
           men
           there
           is
           a
           distempered
           Wrath
           ,
           and
           fearful
           fruits
           come
           from
           it
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           mortified
           :
           but
           when
           there
           is
           power
           joyned
           with
           passion
           then
           it
           is
           outragious
           indeed
           .
           As
           we
           see
           here
           ,
           How
           violent
           in
           wrath
           was
           Pharaoh
           against
           Moses
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           commends
           Moses
           that
           he
           was
           not
           afraid
           of
           the
           passion
           that
           was
           joyned
           with
           power
           .
           So
           Saul
           .
           How
           violent
           was
           his
           passion
           when
           once
           he
           had
           power
           ?
           He
           seemed
           to
           be
           a
           man
           of
           a
           very
           quiet
           spirit
           ▪
           whilest
           he
           was
           in
           a
           private
           condition
           ,
           and
           withall
           at
           his
           first
           coming
           to
           the
           Kingdom
           (
           as
           you
           may
           read
           in
           1
           Sam.
           Chap.
           10.
           )
           but
           when
           he
           was
           warm
           in
           the
           Throne
           ,
           and
           had
           power
           more
           settled
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           then
           you
           may
           read
           how
           outragious
           his
           passion
           was
           ,
           as
           in
           1
           Sam.
           22
           18.19
           .
           he
           caused
           Doeg
           to
           slay
           at
           one
           time
           
             fourscore
             and
             five
             Priests
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           and
           Nob
           to
           be
           smitten
           with
           the
           edge
           of
           the
           sword
           and
           all
           this
           because
           David
           his
           supposed
           enemy
           had
           been
           there
           ,
           and
           as
           Doeg
           informed
           him
           ,
           
             Abimelech
             the
             Priest
             had
             enquired
             of
             the
             Lord
             for
             him
             .
          
        
         
           You
           may
           observe
           here
           how
           outragious
           men
           will
           
           be
           in
           their
           wrath
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           for
           themselves
           ,
           when
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           they
           can
           be
           quiet
           enough
           .
        
         
           As
           when
           God
           commanded
           Saul
           
             to
             slay
          
           Agag
           
             and
             the
             Amalekites
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Cattel
             ,
          
           then
           he
           was
           loth
           to
           be
           so
           outragious
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           compassion
           he
           spared
           some
           for
           Sacrifice
           ,
           but
           then
           the
           Cause
           was
           Gods
           :
           now
           when
           it
           was
           his
           own
           Cause
           ,
           then
           
             slay
             all
             ,
             Priests
             and
             Men
             ,
             and
             Women
             ,
             and
             Sucklings
             ,
          
           and
           Oxen
           ,
           and
           Sheep
           ,
           and
           all
           :
           Thus
           many
           in
           the
           Cause
           of
           God
           are
           content
           to
           forbear
           and
           pass
           by
           many
           things
           .
        
         
           Many
           that
           have
           but
           power
           in
           Families
           ,
           Parents
           or
           Masters
           :
           if
           their
           Children
           ,
           or
           Servants
           sin
           against
           God
           ,
           they
           can
           put
           up
           that
           ,
           but
           let
           their
           Children
           or
           Servants
           offend
           them
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           are
           outragious
           in
           a
           fearful
           manner
           .
           Thus
           violent
           and
           fierce
           is
           wrath
           where
           it
           hath
           power
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           Rehoboam
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           power
           he
           answered
           the
           People
           rigidly
           ,
           in
           1
           Kings
           12.14
           .
           
             My
             little
             Finger
             shall
             be
             thicker
             than
             my
             Fathers
             Loyns
             ,
             my
             Father
             hath
             chastized
             you
             with
             Whips
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             chastize
             you
             with
             Scorpions
             .
          
        
         
           And
           you
           know
           likewise
           the
           example
           of
           Jeroboam
           ,
           having
           power
           in
           his
           hand
           ,
           when
           the
           Prophet
           came
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           prophesied
           against
           the
           
             Altar
             .
             Lay
             hold
             of
             him
             saies
             he
             ,
          
           as
           it
           is
           in
           1
           Kings
           13.4
           .
           And
           so
           Jehojakim
           ,
           when
           the
           Will
           was
           read
           ,
           he
           bad
           them
           cut
           it
           with
           a
           Penknife
           and
           throw
           it
           into
           the
           Fire
           .
           As
           you
           may
           read
           in
           Jer.
           36.23
           .
           Even
           gracious
           men
           having
           power
           in
           their
           hands
           in
           their
           passion
           wil
           do
           many
           evil
           things
           .
           As
           Asa
           the
           King
           a
           gracious
           man
           ,
           when
           the
           Preacher
           angred
           him
           he
           strook
           him
           ,
           See
           it
           in
           2
           Chron.
           16.10
           .
           But
           where
           there
           is
           no
           grace
           ,
           there
           it
           is
           outragious
           beyond
           measure
           .
           As
           Zerxes
           a
           great
           Captain
           being
           angry
           ,
           he
           shewed
           it
           aginst
           the
           water
           ,
           for
           he
           cut
           a
           great
           River
           ,
           and
           made
           it
           run
           another
           way
           .
        
         
         
           The
           Reasons
           why
           wrath
           and
           anger
           are
           so
           outragious
           where
           there
           is
           power
           withal
           ,
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Because
           power
           doth
           puff
           up
           the
           heart
           with
           pride
           and
           pride
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           passion
           :
           So
           much
           as
           men
           are
           passionate
           so
           much
           pride
           is
           not
           mortified
           in
           them
           .
           But
           as
           one
           man
           through
           the
           disposition
           of
           his
           body
           ,
           may
           be
           more
           subject
           to
           passion
           than
           another
           ,
           So
           some
           by
           the
           disposition
           of
           the
           body
           may
           be
           more
           subject
           to
           pride
           also
           :
           Power
           and
           strength
           do
           much
           puff
           up
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           and
           therefore
           in
           Psalm
           .
           90.10
           .
           It
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Their
             strength
             is
             Labor
             and
             Sorrow
             .
          
           
           The
           word
           translated
           strength
           signifies
           pride
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           think
           the
           strength
           and
           power
           they
           have
           ,
           is
           given
           them
           for
           some
           excellency
           and
           worth
           that
           is
           in
           them
           above
           others
           ,
           whereas
           it
           may
           be
           far
           otherwise
           .
           It
           may
           bee
           God
           raiseth
           them
           above
           others
           ,
           not
           out
           of
           esteem
           to
           them
           but
           out
           of
           indignation
           to
           others
           ,
           that
           he
           means
           to
           scourge
           by
           them
           .
        
         
           
             Anastatius
             Arenus
          
           ,
           tells
           us
           of
           a
           Monk
           who
           was
           raised
           to
           be
           a
           Bishop
           over
           a
           place
           ,
           which
           was
           a
           very
           ill
           place
           ,
           and
           he
           began
           to
           bee
           puffed
           up
           in
           pride
           that
           he
           was
           raised
           to
           honour
           above
           others
           :
           there
           was
           a
           voyce
           heard
           ,
           
             Not
             because
             you
             are
             worthy
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             have
             deserved
             such
             an
             ill
             man.
          
           So
           God
           raiseth
           some
           to
           honor
           ,
           not
           for
           any
           excellency
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           out
           of
           indignation
           unto
           others
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Men
           that
           have
           power
           are
           mighty
           fierce
           in
           their
           wrath
           ,
           because
           when
           any
           thing
           cross
           them
           it
           comes
           mighty
           unexpectedly
           ,
           they
           cannot
           think
           any
           dare
           cross
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           when
           the
           
             three
             Children
          
           would
           not
           submit
           to
           that
           which
           Nebuchadnezzar
           
           commanded
           ,
           
             hee
             was
             full
             of
             fury
             ,
             and
             his
             countenance
             was
             Changed
          
           :
           what
           dare
           you
           resist
           me
           ?
           do
           you
           know
           who
           I
           am
           ?
        
         
           It
           is
           reported
           of
           one
           Canutus
           that
           was
           a
           King
           ,
           being
           puffed
           up
           with
           flatterers
           ,
           thought
           that
           all
           creatures
           must
           submit
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           caused
           his
           Chaire
           to
           bee
           set
           by
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           gave
           his
           command
           that
           they
           should
           not
           presume
           to
           come
           neare
           his
           Seat
           ,
           because
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           you
           and
           the
           earth
           I
           sit
           upon
           is
           mine
           .
           So
           men
           that
           are
           in
           power
           think
           all
           is
           theirs
           ,
           and
           therefore
           if
           any
           thing
           come
           cross
           unto
           them
           it
           is
           unexpected
           ,
           and
           that
           causeth
           them
           to
           be
           so
           outragious
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           There
           is
           naturally
           a
           revengful
           Spirit
           in
           men
           ,
           and
           where
           there
           is
           power
           men
           do
           run
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           think
           it
           their
           only
           glory
           to
           revenge
           :
           it
           is
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           to
           be
           mercyfull
           ,
           and
           yet
           men
           think
           it
           a
           glory
           to
           revenge
           ,
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Where
           men
           have
           power
           they
           look
           upon
           every
           offence
           through
           their
           own
           greatness
           .
           God
           may
           justly
           look
           at
           every
           sin
           against
           him
           as
           very
           great
           ,
           because
           he
           looks
           through
           his
           own
           greatness
           ;
           and
           men
           that
           have
           power
           will
           be
           like
           God.
           Men
           that
           have
           any
           greatness
           and
           above
           others
           ,
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           look
           at
           all
           offences
           committed
           against
           them
           as
           through
           their
           owne
           greatness
           ,
           and
           therefore
           think
           it
           unsufferable
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Besides
           ,
           Men
           that
           are
           above
           others
           look
           upon
           all
           under
           them
           as
           meane
           and
           contemptible
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           better
           for
           them
           to
           perish
           as
           filth
           and
           dross
           then
           for
           them
           to
           be
           crossed
           ,
           and
           prize
           the
           content
           of
           their
           humors
           more
           then
           the
           life
           and
           welfare
           of
           al
           under
           them
           .
        
         
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           Further
           ,
           Those
           that
           are
           above
           others
           have
           nothing
           to
           keep
           in
           their
           wrath
           ,
           as
           meaner
           men
           ,
           though
           their
           anger
           be
           up
           yet
           it
           is
           kept
           in
           by
           higher
           power
           :
           but
           where
           there
           is
           nothing
           to
           keep
           it
           in
           ,
           it
           will
           break
           over
           bounds
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           Again
           they
           have
           many
           flatterers
           that
           stir
           up
           their
           wrath
           ,
           and
           put
           oyl
           into
           the
           fire
           ,
           as
           the
           young
           men
           did
           Rehoboam
           .
        
         
           Eighthly
           ,
           They
           think
           there
           is
           no
           way
           to
           maintaine
           their
           authority
           but
           their
           wrath
           ,
           when
           as
           nothing
           doth
           more
           hinder
           the
           authority
           of
           a
           Governour
           then
           distempered
           passion
           ,
           nothing
           doth
           more
           hinder
           the
           reverence
           that
           Governours
           should
           have
           then
           passion
           .
        
         
           Ninthly
           ,
           Again
           ,
           They
           think
           it
           beseemes
           their
           greatness
           for
           them
           to
           have
           more
           wrath
           ,
           and
           more
           displeasure
           then
           others
           .
           It
           is
           a
           notable
           expression
           that
           Seneca
           hath
           
             It
             is
             not
             the
             greatness
             of
             the
             mind
             that
             causeth
             wrathful
             anger
             ,
             but
             the
             swelling
             of
             the
             mind
             .
          
           A
           leg
           that
           hath
           the
           gout
           ,
           is
           bigger
           than
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           the
           commendation
           of
           the
           Leg
           ,
           but
           the
           swelling
           of
           the
           Leg.
           So
           
             Antiochus
             Epiphanes
          
           was
           called
           by
           so
           me
           
             Deifical
             Epiphanes
          
           ,
           yet
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           calls
           him
           a
           vile
           person
           .
           And
           so
           Rehoboams
           counsellors
           might
           tell
           him
           ,
           this
           becomes
           thy
           great
           spirit
           ,
           but
           the
           Scripture
           calls
           him
           a
           child
           .
        
         
           Tenthly
           ,
           Again
           ,
           They
           have
           nothing
           else
           to
           satisfie
           them
           ,
           nothing
           to
           make
           up
           any
           thing
           that
           crosseth
           them
           ,
           therefore
           when
           they
           are
           crossed
           they
           are
           outragious
           in
           their
           wrath
           .
        
         
           
             VSE
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Hence
             wee
             Learne
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             great
             judgment
             
             for
             any
             people
             to
             be
             under
             the
             power
             of
             those
             that
             are
             evil
             ,
             and
             passionate
             ,
             because
             their
             passion
             will
             be
             outragious
             ,
             and
             then
             fearful
             ,
             lamentable
             and
             greivous
             fruits
             are
             like
             to
             follow
             upon
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             VSE
             2.
             
          
           
             Hence
             see
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             are
             under
             others
             which
             are
             passionate
             ,
             have
             cause
             to
             seek
             God
             much
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             intreat
             God
             to
             moderate
             their
             passion
             and
             to
             quiet
             it
             .
             In
             Psal
             .
             76.10
             .
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             
               God
               restraines
               the
               remainder
               of
               wrath
               :
            
             and
             therefore
             upon
             that
             word
             seek
             God
             for
             those
             that
             are
             in
             place
             ,
             and
             above
             others
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             moderate
             their
             passion
             .
          
        
         
           
             VSE
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Hence
             see
             what
             cause
             we
             have
             to
             admire
             Gods
             goodness
             to
             his
             Church
             in
             preserving
             his
             Church
             ,
             notwithstanding
             there
             are
             so
             many
             that
             have
             power
             over
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             crossed
             mightily
             by
             the
             waies
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             swallowed
             up
             by
             them
             It
             is
             the
             Lord
             that
             sayth
             to
             the
             proud
             waves
             ,
             
               hither
               you
               shal
               go
               and
               no
               further
               ,
               Job
            
             30.11
             .
             And
             that
             place
             in
             Psal
             .
             76.10
             .
             Is
             further
             notable
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             
               Surely
               the
               wrath
               of
               man
               shall
               praise
               thee
               .
            
             It
             is
             God
             that
             turnes
             the
             wrath
             of
             man
             to
             his
             praise
             :
             &
             hee
             doth
             not
             onely
             preserve
             his
             Church
             notwithstanding
             it
             ,
             but
             makes
             it
             worke
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Church
             .
          
        
         
           
             VSE
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Here
             we
             have
             a
             good
             use
             of
             direction
             to
             those
             that
             have
             power
             over
             others
             ,
             as
             Parents
             and
             Governors
             ,
             to
             take
             heed
             this
             power
             be
             not
             abused
             ;
             
             and
             therefore
             consider
             with
             your selves
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             Who
             is
             it
             hath
             given
             me
             this
             power
             ,
             Is
             it
             not
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Again
             ,
             Consider
             how
             have
             I
             provoked
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             against
             my self
             ,
             and
             yet
             God
             doth
             not
             use
             his
             power
             a●ainst
             me
             ?
             those
             that
             are
             over
             others
             and
             are
             given
             to
             anger
             should
             think
             ,
             How
             is
             God
             provoked
             and
             crossed
             ?
             and
             if
             I
             do
             think
             because
             I
             am
             crossed
             to
             put
             forth
             all
             my
             power
             against
             them
             that
             cross
             me
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             that
             God
             is
             so
             patient
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             put
             forth
             his
             power
             against
             me
             ?
             Though
             I
             am
             over
             them
             ,
             I
             am
             under
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             might
             justly
             put
             forth
             all
             his
             power
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             his
             wrath
             against
             me
             ,
             because
             I
             that
             have
             but
             little
             power
             when
             I
             am
             crossed
             ,
             I
             put
             forth
             all
             my
             power
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             then
             in
             the
             third
             place
             :
             Consider
             the
             power
             that
             you
             have
             over
             others
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             the
             power
             of
             authority
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             very
             glorious
             thing
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             which
             hath
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             in
             it
             :
             Wil
             you
             now
             then
             take
             your
             Authority
             ,
             and
             Power
             to
             subject
             it
             to
             your
             lusts
             &
             make
             that
             an
             Instrument
             of
             the
             Devil
             which
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ?
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             a
             great
             evil
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             authority
             &
             power
             any
             have
             ,
             to
             use
             it
             in
             the
             Devils
             service
             ,
             the
             more
             evil
             it
             is
             .
             Josephs
             speech
             to
             his
             Brethren
             is
             very
             observable
             in
             Gen.
             50.19
             .
             when
             they
             were
             afraid
             least
             he
             should
             at
             last
             revenge
             himself
             upon
             them
             ,
             he
             answers
             them
             ,
             
               Fear
               not
               ,
               for
               am
            
             I
             
               in
               the
               place
               of
               God
            
             ?
             There
             are
             many
             interpretations
             given
             of
             this
             ,
             but
             it
             may
             wel
             carry
             this
             sense
             with
             it
             .
             That
             power
             I
             have
             is
             from
             God
             and
             under
             God
             ,
             yea
             it
             puts
             me
             into
             the
             place
             of
             God
             ,
             therefore
             I
             dare
             not
             abuse
             it
             to
             make
             it
             serviceable
             to
             revenge
             .
             The
             Lord
             is
             to
             have
             the
             Glory
             ,
             is
             to
             have
             the
             Glory
             of
             our
             strength
             ,
             the
             Psalmist
             hath
             such
             an
             expression
             .
             Hath
             God
             given
             you
             strength
             &
             power
             over
             others
             ?
             let
             God
             have
             the
             glory
             of
             your
             strength
             and
             do
             not
             abuse
             it
             .
          
           
           
             Many
             think
             it
             is
             a
             disparagement
             to
             yeild
             to
             others
             when
             they
             cross
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             not
             think
             it
             much
             to
             yeild
             to
             the
             Devil
             .
             Saith
             the
             Scripture
             Ephes
             .
             4.26.27
             .
             
               Let
               not
               the
               Sun
               go
               down
               upon
               your
               wrath
               ,
               neither
               give
               place
               to
               the
               Devil
            
             :
             Rather
             give
             way
             to
             any
             Creature
             than
             to
             the
             Devil
             :
             if
             any
             cross
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             let
             your
             wrath
             go
             on
             against
             them
             ,
             you
             give
             way
             to
             the
             Devil
             ,
             but
             rather
             give
             way
             to
             any
             Creature
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Again
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             most
             pestiferous
             force
             not
             to
             be
             resisted
             :
             the
             greater
             a
             man
             is
             above
             others
             ,
             the
             less
             passion
             he
             should
             have
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Again
             ,
             Consider
             God
             may
             give
             you
             power
             rather
             in
             wrath
             than
             in
             mercy
             .
             A
             
               learned
               Man
            
             said
             .
             You
             must
             distinguish
             between
             that
             which
             God
             gives
             in
             good
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             he
             gives
             when
             he
             is
             angry
             :
             Whatsoever
             we
             have
             from
             God
             in
             a
             way
             of
             favor
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             way
             of
             anger
             :
             whatsoever
             God
             gives
             me
             in
             love
             ,
             I
             must
             use
             it
             in
             fear
             ,
             least
             God
             should
             not
             have
             honor
             from
             it
             :
             and
             if
             God
             give
             it
             me
             in
             his
             anger
             ,
             I
             must
             take
             heed
             I
             do
             not
             abuse
             it
             to
             my
             perdition
             .
          
           
             Many
             times
             God
             permits
             some
             to
             be
             above
             others
             nor
             only
             in
             his
             wrath
             to
             them
             that
             are
             under
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             wrath
             to
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             being
             above
             others
             might
             fal
             and
             break
             their
             necks
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             that
             have
             place
             above
             others
             had
             need
             take
             heed
             they
             do
             not
             abuse
             it
             :
             Consider
             ,
             have
             you
             used
             it
             for
             God
             ?
             When
             you
             had
             power
             for
             God
             you
             were
             content
             then
             to
             forbear
             ,
             and
             shall
             you
             now
             use
             your
             power
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             your
             Lusts
             ?
          
        
         
           
             VSE
             5
          
           
             Hence
             we
             learn
             ,
             seeing
             those
             that
             are
             in
             power
             have
             such
             wrathfull
             and
             distempered
             passions
             ,
             It
             
             should
             teach
             us
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             crossing
             any
             in
             power
             above
             us
             .
             Many
             are
             under
             others
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             higher
             Spirits
             than
             those
             above
             them
             .
             It
             is
             not
             good
             to
             stir
             up
             a
             Lion
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             have
             not
             a
             good
             call
             to
             it
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             little
             comfort
             in
             any
             thing
             we
             suffer
             .
             Let
             us
             go
             on
             in
             the
             way
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             wee
             shall
             have
             false
             accusations
             enough
             against
             us
             ,
             that
             will
             provoke
             those
             that
             are
             in
             authority
             ,
             though
             we
             do
             nothing
             to
             provoke
             them
             justly
             .
          
        
         
           
             VSE
             6
          
           
             The
             last
             Use
             that
             I
             wil
             name
             from
             hence
             is
             this
             :
             The
             more
             ordinary
             and
             usual
             it
             is
             for
             any
             that
             have
             power
             in
             their
             hands
             to
             be
             thus
             wrathful
             ,
             the
             more
             honorable
             it
             is
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             able
             to
             cross
             their
             anger
             and
             their
             passion
             .
             It
             is
             a
             blessed
             thing
             for
             a
             Man
             or
             Woman
             in
             power
             ,
             to
             think
             it
             is
             more
             Glory
             to
             use
             their
             power
             to
             cross
             their
             passion
             ,
             than
             to
             use
             their
             power
             to
             revenge
             them
             that
             cross
             them
             .
             You
             think
             if
             you
             can
             make
             others
             to
             yeild
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             brave
             thing
             :
             but
             you
             that
             have
             power
             over
             others
             be
             convinced
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             greater
             honor
             to
             use
             your
             power
             to
             command
             your
             own
             passion
             by
             ,
             than
             to
             use
             it
             to
             make
             others
             to
             yeild
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Phillip
             the
             second
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             being
             intent
             about
             some
             great
             business
             in
             writing
             a
             Letter
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             requiring
             some
             hast
             ,
             he
             sate
             up
             al
             night
             ,
             and
             being
             done
             ,
             his
             Secretary
             standing
             by
             ,
             and
             being
             half
             asleep
             ,
             he
             bade
             him
             throw
             some
             sand
             upon
             i●
             ,
             and
             he
             took
             the
             Standish
             ,
             and
             powred
             Ink
             upon
             it
             :
             now
             though
             the
             King
             was
             crossed
             ,
             yet
             he
             went
             away
             and
             put
             it
             up
             and
             made
             nothing
             of
             it
             .
             What
             a
             shame
             is
             it
             then
             for
             Christians
             to
             be
             so
             revengeful
             ?
             And
             that
             Phillip
             being
             spoken
             ill
             of
             by
             one
             Cradon
             ,
             some
             put
             him
             in
             mind
             to
             revenge
             himself
             on
             him
             ,
             
             but
             he
             sent
             him
             many
             Gifts
             ,
             and
             spake
             well
             of
             him
             ,
             then
             he
             asked
             what
             Cradon
             spake
             of
             him
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               no
               man
               better
            
             :
             then
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               am
               a
               better
               Physitian
               than
               you
               .
            
             This
             is
             an
             honorable
             thing
             in
             whomsoever
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             much
             for
             this
             first
             point
             .
             
               That
               the
               wrath
               of
               wicked
               men
               when
               they
               have
               power
               ,
               is
               very
               fierce
               and
               outragious
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           
        
         
           
             Handling
             the
             second
             Doctrine
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
          
        
         
           
             Doct.
             2.
          
           
           That
           Faith
           helps
           against
           the
           immoderate
           fear
           of
           men
           of
           Authority
           ,
           of
           any
           Creature
           .
        
         
           FIrst
           :
           Those
           that
           are
           Godly
           ought
           to
           have
           ,
           and
           have
           due
           &
           reverend
           respect
           unto
           all
           those
           that
           are
           in
           Authority
           :
           though
           they
           be
           not
           afraid
           of
           the
           displeasure
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           in
           Authority
           ,
           in
           the
           Cause
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           those
           that
           are
           truly
           gracious
           and
           Godly
           ,
           do
           give
           due
           reverence
           to
           them
           ,
           in
           their
           persons
           and
           in
           their
           Authority
           and
           power
           .
           Though
           they
           are
           not
           so
           basely
           afraid
           as
           others
           are
           ,
           to
           yeild
           to
           any
           thing
           against
           God
           ,
           or
           Conscience
           ,
           yet
           so
           far
           as
           they
           may
           ,
           no
           people
           in
           the
           world
           give
           that
           reverent
           respect
           unto
           Authority
           ,
           as
           Gods
           people
           do
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           :
           None
           do
           it
           up
           on
           such
           good
           grounds
           :
           because
           they
           do
           it
           for
           Conscience
           sake
           ,
           and
           submit
           
           to
           authority
           ,
           further
           than
           others
           do
           :
           they
           dare
           not
           in
           their
           secret
           thoughts
           have
           any
           ill
           mind
           against
           authority
           :
           and
           they
           do
           it
           ,
           because
           they
           see
           the
           image
           of
           God
           upon
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           save
           themselves
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           Thirdly
           .
           None
           do
           feare
           authority
           in
           so
           good
           a
           manner
           ;
           they
           do
           it
           willingly
           and
           cheerefully
           ,
           not
           by
           force
           ,
           but
           as
           being
           the
           will
           of
           God
           they
           should
           do
           it
           ;
           it
           is
           agreeable
           to
           the
           disposition
           of
           their
           souls
           for
           to
           do
           it
           .
           Naturally
           ,
           no
           man
           would
           be
           under
           another
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           agreeable
           to
           grace
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           such
           subjects
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           are
           Godly
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           rightly
           considered
           .
        
         
           It
           hath
           been
           a
           scandal
           cast
           upon
           Religion
           in
           all
           ages
           that
           they
           did
           contemne
           authority
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           give
           that
           feare
           that
           was
           due
           to
           authority
           .
           As
           Pharoah
           said
           ,
           
             they
             would
             rebell
             against
             him
          
           ;
           and
           so
           they
           said
           in
           Nehemiahs
           time
           
             Just
             in
             Martyr
          
           and
           Tertullian
           ,
           were
           fain
           to
           make
           apologies
           for
           the
           Christians
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           to
           convince
           them
           ,
           that
           none
           were
           more
           obedient
           to
           authority
           then
           they
           .
        
         
           Tertullian
           hath
           a
           notable
           expression
           in
           his
           apology
           .
           
             What
             is
             the
             reason
             you
             do
             not
             count
             us
             obedient
             to
             authority
             ?
             because
             we
             will
             not
             worship
             Idolls
             ,
             and
             pray
             to
             the
             Idols
             for
             your
             Governors
             ?
             yet
             we
             pray
             to
             the
             True
             God
             for
             your
             Governors
             .
          
           Like
           men
           in
           these
           days
           ,
           because
           they
           wil
           not
           yeild
           their
           Consciences
           prostrate
           to
           authority
           ,
           and
           seek
           the
           honor
           of
           it
           in
           an
           unlawful
           way
           ,
           therefore
           they
           are
           not
           subject
           to
           them
           ,
           when
           as
           ,
           none
           are
           so
           truly
           subject
           unto
           men
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           are
           obedient
           unto
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           therefore
           we
           read
           of
           Constantius
           he
           took
           this
           course
           to
           know
           his
           true
           subjects
           :
           he
           proclaimed
           ,
           that
           
             whosoever
             would
             not
             worship
             Idols
             must
             be
             banished
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             would
             ,
             should
             stay
          
           :
           now
           some
           rather
           than
           they
           would
           leave
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           be
           banished
           ,
           they
           would
           sacrifice
           to
           Idols
           :
           others
           left
           
           the
           Court
           :
           upon
           this
           he
           chose
           those
           that
           left
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           banished
           the
           others
           :
           sayes
           he
           
             If
             you
             be
             not
             faithful
             to
             God
             ,
             you
             wil
             not
             be
             faithful
             to
             me
             .
          
        
         
           Can
           any
           man
           submit
           truly
           upon
           right
           grounds
           to
           a
           
             Justice
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           that
           wil
           not
           yeild
           to
           the
           King
           ?
           if
           he
           submit
           to
           the
           inferior
           ,
           he
           wil
           submit
           to
           the
           superior
           .
           And
           so
           those
           that
           upon
           right
           grounds
           wil
           submit
           to
           authority
           ,
           it
           is
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           subject
           to
           the
           authority
           of
           God
           :
           and
           indeed
           there
           can
           be
           no
           trust
           to
           any
           to
           be
           faithful
           to
           authority
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           are
           Godly
           .
           As
           that
           notable
           example
           of
           Homizda
           ,
           that
           was
           a
           great
           man
           in
           the
           
             King
             of
             Persi's
          
           court
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           would
           fain
           have
           perswaded
           him
           from
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           flattering
           arguments
           he
           could
           ,
           and
           to
           get
           him
           to
           sacrifice
           to
           Idols
           :
           sayth
           he
           
             O
             King
             be
             not
             so
             eloquent
             to
             thy
             destruction
             :
             who
             shal
             think
             him
             to
             be
             faithful
             to
             man
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             faithufl
             unto
             God
             ?
             if
             so
             be
             we
             do
             not
             obey
             the
             authority
             of
             God
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             be
             obedient
             unto
             you
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           those
           that
           are
           Godly
           do
           give
           a
           due
           ,
           and
           reverent
           respect
           unto
           authority
           though
           they
           do
           not
           fear
           any
           authority
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           so
           far
           as
           God
           requires
           ,
           their
           hearts
           do
           fear
           ,
           and
           they
           do
           reverence
           them
           .
        
         
           Before
           I
           come
           to
           the
           point
           ,
           to
           shew
           how
           faith
           doth
           help
           against
           the
           feare
           of
           men
           ,
           I
           will
           give
           some
           helps
           for
           the
           ordering
           your selves
           in
           the
           right
           feare
           of
           the
           authority
           of
           men
           ;
           though
           we
           must
           not
           feare
           it
           in
           any
           way
           against
           God
           ,
           yet
           we
           must
           feare
           it
           :
           Faith
           wil
           teach
           us
           not
           to
           feare
           it
           one
           way
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           wil
           teach
           us
           to
           fear
           it
           another
           way
           .
           As
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           in
           Rom.
           13.7
           .
           
             Give
             feare
             to
             whom
             fear
             belongs
             .
          
           It
           is
           a
           Christians
           duty
           to
           give
           feare
           to
           whom
           feare
           is
           due
           .
           Luther
           speaking
           of
           obedience
           to
           authority
           .
           Saith
           he
           ;
           
             I
             had
             rather
             obey
             than
             work
             miracles
             .
          
           And
           that
           is
           a
           very
           observable
           place
           we
           have
           in
           the
           Epistle
           of
           Peter
           ;
           where
           the
           Apostle
           speaking
           of
           those
           that
           God
           wil
           come
           in
           judgment
           against
           ,
           amongst
           the
           rest
           he
           reckons
           
             those
             
             that
             despise
             government
          
           :
           so
           that
           we
           see
           God
           would
           not
           have
           us
           to
           despise
           and
           contemne
           Government
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           4.
           
        
         
           
             Directions
             for
             the
             ordering
             our selves
             in
             our
             feare
             of
             Authority
             .
          
        
         
           WHerefore
           for
           the
           ordering
           our selves
           in
           our
           fear
           of
           authority
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           are
           above
           us
           these
           things
           must
           be
           laid
           down
           as
           a
           Ground
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           .
           
             That
             wee
             must
             feare
             no
             authority
             but
             as
             under
             a
             higher
             .
          
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           
             We
             must
             distinguish
             between
             authority
             and
             men
             in
             authority
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             It
             is
             necessary
             for
             us
             to
             know
             the
             several
             callings
             that
             men
             have
             to
             their
             places
             of
             authority
             .
          
        
         
           4.
           
           Fourthly
           ,
           
             It
             is
             necessary
             to
             know
             the
             limits
             of
             authority
             .
          
        
         
           5.
           
           Fiftly
           ,
           
             It
             is
             neccessary
             to
             know
             what
             we
             should
             do
             in
             case
             authority
             is
             abated
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           We
           shal
           give
           some
           rules
           of
           direction
           to
           order
           our selves
           in
           our
           passive
           obedience
           to
           authority
           when
           it
           is
           abused
           .
        
         
           These
           six
           things
           containe
           this
           part
           of
           handling
           the
           point
           ,
           and
           I
           wil
           be
           breife
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           This
           must
           be
           laid
           as
           a
           Ground
           .
           
             No
             authority
             is
             to
             be
             feared
             and
             obeyed
             but
             in
             order
             to
             a
             higher
             .
          
           I
           remember
           their
           usual
           expression
           that
           was
           wont
           to
           be
           in
           England
           in
           their
           way
           of
           Jubilies
           and
           commissions
           was
           this
           .
           
             In
             all
             things
             be
             sure
             there
             be
             no
             prejudice
             to
             the
             right
             of
             the
             King.
          
           And
           so
           among
           the
           Turks
           when
           any
           were
           in
           the
           place
           of
           Judgment
           or
           authority
           ,
           one
           goes
           and
           proclaimes
           before
           him
           ;
           
             Let
             nothing
             be
             done
             against
             the
             truth
             .
          
           It
           is
           reported
           of
           Frederick
           the
           Third
           
           being
           asked
           who
           were
           those
           that
           were
           most
           deare
           to
           him
           he
           gave
           them
           this
           answer
           .
           
             Those
             that
             feare
             God
             more
             than
             me
             .
          
           And
           likewise
           it
           is
           an
           expression
           of
           
             Augustine
             He
             doth
             not
             contemne
             power
             That
             doth
             choose
             to
             serve
             a
             higher
             power
             .
             O
             Emperor
             ,
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             give
             us
             leave
             not
             to
             serve
             thee
             in
             such
             and
             such
             things
             ,
             for
             you
             threaten
             prison
             ,
             and
             God
             he
             threatens
             judgment
             and
             hell
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           Man
           in
           Authority
           is
           Gods
           vicegerent
           ,
           but
           not
           only
           God
           is
           to
           be
           feared
           above
           his
           Vicegerent
           but
           in
           every
           man
           there
           is
           a
           vicegerent
           that
           is
           to
           be
           obeyed
           rather
           than
           any
           other
           vicegerent
           ,
           as
           the
           Conscience
           of
           man
           ;
           so
           that
           man
           comes
           to
           be
           obeyed
           in
           the
           third
           ranke
           First
           ,
           
             God
             is
             the
             highest
          
           .
           Then
           there
           is
           a
           Second
           ,
           that
           is
           Gods
           immediate
           Vicegerent
           ,
           that
           is
           Conscience
           .
           And
           then
           there
           is
           a
           third
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           authority
           of
           man
           :
           He
           is
           a
           Vicegerent
           that
           is
           under
           these
           two
           .
           Nothing
           therefore
           is
           to
           be
           done
           against
           the
           highest
           authority
           ,
           no
           nor
           against
           the
           authority
           of
           conscience
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           .
           For
           our
           direction
           in
           our
           subjection
           unto
           those
           that
           are
           above
           us
           ,
           and
           our
           right
           feare
           of
           them
           :
           
             wee
             must
             distinguish
             between
             authority
             and
             men
             in
             authority
             .
          
           That
           is
           authority
           that
           is
           enjoyned
           by
           vertue
           of
           a
           law-ful
           power
           that
           is
           given
           to
           any
           man
           in
           authority
           :
           but
           if
           so
           be
           any
           man
           in
           authority
           shal
           enjoine
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           not
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           authority
           that
           is
           given
           him
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           good
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           not
           authority
           ,
           but
           his
           own
           mind
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           will.
           As
           Sampson
           said
           ,
           If
           I
           do
           thus
           and
           thus
           I
           
             am
             as
             another
             man.
          
           So
           a
           man
           in
           authority
           may
           be
           as
           another
           ,
           because
           he
           doth
           only
           enjoine
           his
           own
           wil
           and
           therefore
           to
           disobey
           the
           mind
           and
           wil
           of
           men
           in
           authority
           ,
           is
           not
           alwaies
           to
           disobey
           authority
           ,
           if
           the
           thing
           be
           not
           enjoined
           by
           vertue
           of
           authority
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Third
           place
           .
           It
           is
           needfull
           for
           us
           in
           ordering
           our selves
           in
           our
           feare
           ,
           
             to
             know
             the
             several
             calls
             that
             men
             have
             to
             the
             place
             of
             authority
             .
          
           This
           must
           be
           taken
           
           for
           granted
           .
           
             All
             lawful
             authority
             is
             from
             God
          
           yea
           the
           power
           of
           Heathens
           is
           from
           God.
           
        
         
           But
           there
           is
           a
           two
           fold
           call
           to
           the
           place
           of
           Government
           and
           authority
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           An
           immediate
           call
           ;
           as
           God
           called
           Saul
           and
           David
           to
           the
           place
           of
           Government
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           .
           A
           mediate
           call
           :
           and
           that
           is
           when
           God
           by
           men
           doth
           put
           ,
           either
           a
           particular
           person
           ,
           or
           such
           a
           family
           into
           a
           place
           of
           government
           or
           authority
           .
        
         
           Now
           when
           any
           shal
           be
           brought
           into
           government
           by
           those
           that
           have
           lawful
           power
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           of
           man
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           in
           their
           place
           as
           by
           God
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           obeyed
           not
           only
           for
           feare
           ,
           but
           for
           Conscience
           sake
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           very
           needful
           for
           to
           know
           what
           it
           is
           that
           first
           ties
           a
           mans
           conscience
           to
           be
           in
           subjection
           unto
           an
           other
           man
           :
           there
           was
           a
           time
           when
           such
           men
           or
           such
           families
           had
           not
           the
           power
           of
           authority
           ;
           now
           there
           must
           be
           somthing
           that
           must
           give
           them
           power
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           his
           strength
           that
           can
           do
           it
           ,
           nor
           conquest
           ,
           because
           my
           conscience
           is
           not
           tied
           to
           submit
           to
           one
           that
           hath
           more
           strength
           than
           I
           ,
           as
           my
           governor
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           regard
           my
           own
           safety
           ;
           and
           then
           if
           another
           come
           and
           get
           the
           victory
           ,
           am
           I
           to
           leave
           my
           former
           Sovereign
           and
           submit
           to
           him
           ?
           That
           will
           not
           be
           granted
           ,
           that
           wee
           may
           upon
           any
           terms
           relinquish
           our
           Sovereign
           to
           goe
           to
           another
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           more
           strength
           ;
           but
           what
           then
           must
           tie
           my
           conscience
           ?
           it
           must
           be
           some
           signification
           of
           Gods
           mind
           that
           this
           is
           my
           Governor
           ,
           and
           this
           must
           be
           either
           immediately
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           or
           it
           must
           be
           by
           inclining
           the
           hearts
           of
           those
           that
           have
           power
           to
           put
           one
           in
           authority
           ,
           to
           put
           this
           man
           ,
           or
           this
           family
           into
           authority
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           as
           Gods
           mind
           is
           declared
           to
           me
           ,
           so
           far
           I
           am
           bound
           in
           conscience
           to
           submit
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           from
           hence
           follows
           a
           fourth
           thing
           ,
           and
           therein
           you
           must
           consider
           ,
           
             how
             farr
             this
             authority
             is
             
             limited
             .
          
           If
           no
           particular
           man
           hath
           no
           authority
           ,
           any
           further
           than
           God
           reveals
           his
           mind
           ;
           and
           God
           now
           reveales
           his
           mind
           ,
           either
           immediately
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           by
           inclining
           the
           hearts
           of
           those
           that
           have
           power
           to
           give
           authority
           ,
           to
           give
           it
           to
           such
           an
           one
           ;
           then
           the
           limitations
           must
           be
           according
           to
           that
           power
           that
           conferts
           authority
           .
           If
           God
           doth
           immediatly
           confer
           authority
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           to
           be
           limited
           by
           that
           ,
           but
           if
           God
           doth
           confer
           power
           by
           man
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           to
           be
           limited
           by
           that
           .
        
         
           In
           several
           Kingdoms
           and
           Countries
           there
           are
           several
           Governments
           :
           one
           Country
           is
           governed
           by
           States
           :
           another
           Country
           a
           government
           of
           Monarchy
           ;
           and
           other
           Countries
           other
           kinds
           of
           Governments
           :
           what
           is
           it
           that
           makes
           this
           difference
           of
           governments
           ?
           of
           necessity
           the
           difference
           must
           be
           made
           by
           that
           power
           that
           doth
           first
           confer
           this
           authority
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           to
           be
           limited
           by
           that
           authority
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           But
           suppose
           Those
           that
           are
           limitted
           :
           
             shall
             abuse
             their
             authority
             and
             go
             beyond
             it
          
           ?
        
         
           To
           that
           I
           answer
           .
           The
           persons
           that
           are
           in
           authority
           are
           to
           be
           reverenced
           ,
           but
           their
           abuse
           may
           be
           two
           fold
           .
           When
           they
           command
           a
           thing
           that
           is
           unlawful
           :
           or
           when
           they
           do
           command
           a
           thing
           that
           is
           beyond
           their
           authority
           .
           As
           suppose
           a
           Lord
           should
           command
           a
           thing
           that
           is
           beyond
           his
           Lordly
           power
           and
           belongs
           to
           a
           Prince
           ;
           if
           he
           doth
           command
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           beyond
           those
           limits
           where
           with
           he
           hath
           been
           limited
           from
           God
           by
           man
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           not
           disobedience
           to
           authority
           to
           disobey
           ,
           because
           authority
           doth
           not
           enjoine
           it
           :
           If
           it
           be
           beleeved
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           power
           to
           confer
           authority
           ,
           and
           this
           power
           must
           be
           from
           God
           ,
           or
           man
           ,
           and
           if
           God
           or
           man
           do
           not
           confer
           it
           ,
           then
           they
           have
           no
           authority
           .
        
         
           But
           suppose
           .
           That
           any
           that
           are
           in
           authority
           do
           command
           a
           thing
           that
           is
           
             unlawful
             to
             be
             done
             and
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             go
             beyond
             the
             limits
             of
             authority
             ?
          
        
         
           How
           can
           that
           be
           ?
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           God
           gives
           commission
           only
           to
           command
           things
           lawful
           ,
           yet
           man
           may
           confer
           
           so
           much
           power
           upon
           others
           ,
           as
           they
           shal
           by
           vertue
           of
           that
           power
           is
           given
           to
           them
           by
           man
           ,
           command
           that
           which
           is
           unlawful
           :
           I
           do
           not
           say
           rightly
           ,
           but
           their
           power
           wil
           work
           to
           it
           :
           Now
           if
           any
           by
           the
           power
           which
           is
           given
           to
           them
           by
           man
           ,
           shal
           command
           that
           which
           is
           unlawful
           ,
           though
           we
           should
           not
           actively
           obey
           ,
           yet
           we
           must
           obey
           passively
           ,
           or
           slie
           :
           we
           must
           not
           right
           our selves
           by
           way
           of
           mutiny
           ,
           or
           rebellion
           .
           And
           my
           ground
           is
           this
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           between
           governor
           and
           Subject
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           between
           man
           and
           man.
           
        
         
           Suppose
           ,
           another
           man
           hath
           in
           his
           possession
           that
           which
           is
           my
           right
           ,
           yet
           I
           cannot
           violently
           go
           and
           take
           my
           right
           from
           him
           ;
           I
           may
           justly
           be
           dealt
           withal
           as
           one
           that
           doth
           wrong
           ,
           and
           be
           proceeded
           against
           as
           a
           malefactor
           ;
           I
           must
           be
           content
           to
           suffer
           til
           such
           time
           as
           I
           can
           legally
           recover
           my
           right
           out
           of
           his
           hands
           :
           And
           so
           if
           one
           in
           authority
           hath
           that
           in
           possession
           given
           him
           which
           he
           should
           not
           have
           ,
           as
           to
           command
           things
           that
           are
           unlawful
           ,
           by
           our
           forefathers
           or
           our
           own
           subjecting
           our selves
           to
           him
           ,
           I
           must
           suffer
           til
           I
           can
           recover
           my
           right
           out
           of
           his
           hand
           in
           a
           legal
           way
           by
           the
           power
           that
           first
           gave
           it
           him
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           wil
           answer
           a
           great
           objection
           .
        
         
           The
           Christians
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           ,
           that
           lived
           under
           persecuting
           Emperors
           ,
           they
           commanded
           them
           to
           worship
           Idolls
           ,
           that
           was
           a
           thing
           that
           was
           unlawful
           ,
           yet
           they
           would
           not
           rise
           against
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           strength
           enough
           ,
           but
           rather
           suffered
           .
           And
           upon
           this
           some
           think
           ,
           whatsoever
           men
           in
           authority
           do
           command
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           way
           to
           right
           it
           but
           by
           passive
           obedience
           .
           It
           is
           true
           the
           Christians
           did
           not
           rise
           ,
           but
           did
           suffer
           passively
           ,
           because
           the
           Emperors
           had
           power
           given
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           they
           could
           not
           recover
           their
           right
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           ,
           in
           a
           legal
           way
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           power
           that
           gave
           them
           power
           .
        
         
           So
           that
           all
           wil
           arise
           to
           these
           three
           conclusions
           .
        
         
           The
           Firsts
           is
           this
           
             That
             al
             true
             authority
             is
             from
             God.
             
          
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             So
             farr
             as
             authority
             is
             administred
             lawfully
             .
             We
             are
             to
             submit
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             fear
             but
             for
             Conscience
             sake
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           If
           authority
           be
           administred
           unlawfully
           ,
           yet
           so
           long
           as
           it
           is
           authority
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           passive
           obedience
           or
           flying
           .
        
         
           This
           shal
           suffice
           to
           give
           some
           light
           unto
           the
           bond
           of
           obedience
           to
           those
           that
           are
           obvoe
           us
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           5.
           
        
         
           
             Some
             further
             Directions
             ,
             how
             we
             should
             order
             our selves
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             be
             injoined
             unlawful
             things
             .
          
        
         
           BUt
           to
           give
           some
           further
           rules
           of
           Direction
           ;
           if
           we
           should
           be
           enjoined
           things
           unlawful
           ,
           and
           we
           could
           not
           in
           a
           legal
           way
           recover
           the
           power
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           those
           that
           do
           injoine
           such
           things
           ,
           how
           we
           should
           order
           our selves
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           First
           ,
           Do
           not
           do
           any
           thing
           otherwise
           than
           authority
           enjoines
           rashly
           :
           forbeare
           as
           long
           as
           you
           can
           ,
           and
           consult
           ,
           and
           consider
           further
           about
           it
           ,
           because
           we
           should
           loath
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           than
           that
           which
           is
           injoin'd
           by
           tho
           sthat
           are
           above
           us
           .
           If
           there
           be
           any
           arguments
           to
           shew
           that
           they
           may
           be
           done
           ,
           we
           should
           listen
           to
           them
           .
           Some
           assoon
           as
           they
           see
           a
           thing
           Commanded
           that
           is
           forbidden
           .
           they
           flie
           upon
           it
           ,
           before
           they
           try
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           when
           they
           come
           to
           suffer
           they
           have
           little
           comfort
           in
           it
           :
           we
           are
           to
           try
           all
           our
           actions
           ,
           especially
           when
           they
           shal
           seem
           to
           have
           any
           opposition
           against
           authority
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           .
           If
           we
           be
           put
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           of
           necessity
           do
           those
           things
           that
           authority
           forbids
           ,
           do
           them
           privately
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           appear
           we
           are
           loth
           to
           disobey
           
           those
           that
           are
           in
           authority
           :
           because
           if
           we
           should
           do
           it
           openly
           ,
           others
           that
           know
           not
           our
           grounds
           ,
           may
           be
           brought
           into
           contempt
           of
           authority
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           We
           are
           to
           do
           it
           as
           silently
           as
           we
           can
           ,
           not
           to
           make
           a
           brag
           and
           boast
           of
           it
           :
           as
           many
           will
           take
           a
           delight
           and
           pride
           in
           it
           :
           if
           they
           have
           warrant
           enough
           to
           go
           against
           the
           command
           ,
           they
           brag
           and
           boast
           of
           it
           wheresoever
           they
           come
           :
           it
           is
           enough
           for
           us
           to
           go
           on
           silently
           ;
           if
           we
           may
           do
           our
           duty
           to
           God
           ,
           make
           little
           noise
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Observe
           all
           circumstances
           of
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           and
           so
           all
           other
           circumstances
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           do
           it
           in
           a
           way
           that
           may
           as
           little
           exasperate
           them
           that
           are
           in
           authority
           as
           possible
           we
           can
           .
           Many
           when
           their
           Conscienc
           will
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           do
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           those
           that
           are
           above
           them
           do
           enjoyn
           ,
           they
           wil
           go
           against
           it
           with
           such
           bitterness
           of
           spirit
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           did
           take
           delight
           to
           exasperate
           them
           ,
           this
           doth
           not
           become
           a
           Christian
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           .
           Howsoever
           we
           do
           those
           things
           that
           authority
           forbids
           ,
           let
           us
           take
           heed
           we
           give
           as
           reverent
           respect
           unto
           authority
           as
           wee
           can
           :
           not
           to
           be
           violent
           in
           our
           words
           ,
           nor
           to
           give
           revileing
           ,
           provokeing
           speeches
           ;
           that
           shews
           our
           own
           pride
           of
           heart
           rather
           than
           any
           thing
           else
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           .
           Be
           sure
           you
           keep
           to
           your
           Principles
           ;
           that
           they
           may
           be
           convinced
           that
           what
           you
           do
           is
           out
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           not
           out
           of
           any
           refractory
           humor
           :
           if
           so
           be
           you
           should
           plead
           you
           cannot
           do
           such
           &
           such
           things
           because
           of
           your
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           they
           shal
           observe
           that
           you
           wil
           do
           other
           things
           that
           are
           as
           apparent
           against
           conscience
           ,
           they
           may
           see
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           out
           of
           your
           conscience
           but
           out
           of
           your
           stoutness
           :
           but
           if
           they
           shal
           observe
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           in
           which
           you
           dare
           go
           against
           the
           rule
           of
           your
           conscience
           ,
           they
           shall
           see
           that
           it
           is
           not
           out
           of
           disobedience
           unto
           them
           ,
           but
           in
           obedience
           to
           conscience
           :
           And
           therefore
           by
           how
           much
           the
           more
           you
           are
           forced
           to
           disobey
           
           in
           some
           things
           ,
           by
           so
           much
           the
           more
           be
           careful
           ,
           to
           obey
           in
           what
           you
           may
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           is
           usual
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           are
           truly
           gracious
           and
           are
           in
           place
           of
           office
           ,
           they
           wil
           labor
           to
           see
           those
           laws
           that
           may
           make
           for
           Gods
           glory
           shal
           be
           executed
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           are
           accounted
           rather
           two
           busy
           ,
           Because
           they
           wil
           do
           so
           much
           for
           authority
           :
           but
           howsoever
           ,
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           the
           care
           of
           all
           Gods
           people
           to
           be
           obedient
           to
           authority
           in
           what
           they
           can
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           the
           last
           place
           .
           If
           authority
           should
           deal
           never
           so
           hardly
           with
           you
           ,
           take
           heed
           you
           have
           no
           thoughts
           of
           revenge
           ,
           but
           commit
           your
           cause
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           requite
           good
           for
           evil
           ,
           and
           pray
           for
           those
           that
           persecute
           you
           .
        
         
           And
           these
           directions
           being
           premised
           ,
           you
           see
           how
           far
           you
           are
           to
           fear
           the
           wrath
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           the
           displeasure
           of
           al
           that
           are
           in
           place
           above
           you
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           6.
           
        
         
           
             The
             Point
             prosecuted
             more
             strictly
             .
          
        
         
           BUt
           now
           we
           come
           to
           the
           point
           more
           strictly
           :
           After
           you
           have
           observed
           these
           rules
           ,
           and
           made
           use
           of
           these
           directions
           ,
           you
           are
           to
           go
           on
           in
           your
           way
           resolutely
           and
           comfortably
           ,
           and
           cheerefully
           ,
           whatsoever
           falls
           out
           ,
           not
           to
           baulk
           your
           way
           at
           all
           in
           the
           least
           degree
           that
           God
           requires
           at
           your
           hands
           ,
           but
           to
           go
           on
           without
           feare
           .
        
         
           The
           Scripture
           saith
           concerning
           a
           righteous
           man
           ,
           In
           Prov.
           28.1
           .
           
             He
             is
             as
             bold
             as
             a
             Lion
          
           :
           if
           a
           man
           know
           he
           is
           in
           the
           way
           of
           God
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           go
           on
           boldly
           like
           a
           Lion
           ;
           and
           in
           Prov.
           30.30
           .
           not
           to
           turne
           out
           of
           his
           way
           for
           feare
           of
           any
           creature
           .
           We
           find
           in
           scripture
           
           how
           the
           Godly
           are
           commended
           for
           their
           resoluteness
           and
           courage
           of
           spirit
           ,
           that
           they
           would
           not
           fear
           man
           and
           the
           creature
           .
        
         
           As
           those
           three
           Prophets
           .
           in
           1
           Kings
           .
           18.17.18
           .
           
             Elijah
             ,
             Elisha
          
           ,
           and
           Micaiah
           .
           When
           Elijah
           met
           Ahab
           ,
           Saies
           he
           
             Art
             thou
             he
             that
             troublest
             Israel
          
           ?
           No
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             it
             is
             thou
             and
             thy
             fathers
             house
             .
          
           And
           so
           Elisha
           ,
           when
           those
           three
           Kings
           came
           down
           to
           him
           ,
           the
           
             King
             of
             Israel
          
           ,
           and
           Jehosophat
           ,
           and
           the
           
             King
             of
             Edom
          
           :
           saies
           he
           ;
           2
           Kings
           ,
           3.14
           .
           
             Were
             it
             not
             that
             I
             regard
             the
             presence
             of
             of
             Jehoshaphat
             King
             of
             Judah
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             look
             towards
             thee
             nor
             see
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           And
           so
           Micaiah
           ,
           when
           they
           would
           have
           had
           him
           prophesie
           good
           things
           ,
           sayes
           he
           ,
           1
           Kings
           .
           22.14
           .
           
             What
             the
             Lord
             sayth
             unto
             me
             ,
             that
             wil
             I
             speak
             .
          
           I
           might
           give
           you
           many
           instances
           in
           
             Job
             and
             David
          
           of
           their
           courage
           ,
           not
           fearing
           the
           wrath
           of
           man.
           Job
           hath
           a
           notable
           expression
           .
           Job
           .
           31.34
           .
           
             Did
             I
             feare
             a
             multitude
             ,
             or
             did
             the
             contempt
             of
             families
             terrifie
             mee
             ?
          
           that
           I
           kept
           silence
           ,
           and
           went
           not
           out
           of
           the
           door
           ?
           he
           was
           not
           affraid
           though
           he
           lived
           amongst
           those
           that
           were
           vile
           and
           wicked
           .
        
         
           And
           great
           courage
           you
           have
           in
           David
           in
           Psal
           .
           23.
           and
           others
           ,
           
             Though
             he
             walked
             in
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             ,
          
           and
           whatsoever
           befel
           him
           he
           would
           not
           be
           affraid
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           sayth
           in
           Psal
           .
           46.2.3.4
           .
           verses
           ,
           
             Therefore
             we
             wil
             not
             fear
             though
             the
             earth
             be
             removed
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             mountaines
             be
             carried
             into
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             Sea.
             Though
             the
             waters
             thereof
             roare
             ,
             and
             be
             troubled
             ,
             though
             the
             Mountaines
             shake
             with
             the
             swelling
             thereof
             ,
             There
             is
             a
             river
             the
             Streams
             whereof
             shal
             make
             glad
             the
             City
             of
             our
             God.
          
           We
           enjoy
           the
           ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           we
           wil
           not
           fear
           though
           there
           are
           such
           tumults
           abroad
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           that
           which
           is
           said
           concerning
           Jeremiah
           in
           Chap.
           15.12
           .
           
             Shall
             iron
             breake
             the
             Northern
             Iron
             and
             the
             steele
             ?
          
           though
           they
           were
           as
           Iron
           that
           reasoned
           a-against
           
           Jeremiah
           ,
           yet
           Jeremiah
           was
           to
           be
           as
           steel
           when
           Iron
           Strikes
           against
           Steel
           .
           It
           doth
           not
           break
           it
           ,
           but
           brighten
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           al
           the
           opposition
           that
           Jeremiah
           had
           from
           all
           the
           great
           ones
           was
           but
           as
           the
           striking
           of
           Iron
           against
           Steel
           ,
           it
           did
           not
           break
           his
           spirit
           but
           brighten
           it
           .
           And
           that
           of
           the
           three
           Children
           in
           Dan.
           3.16
           .
           Shews
           the
           magnanimous
           spirit
           that
           they
           had
           .
           
             We
             are
             not
             careful
             to
             answer
             thee
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
           And
           so
           that
           speech
           of
           Saint
           
             Paul.
             Acts
          
           ,
           21.13
           .
           
             What
             meane
             you
             to
             weep
             and
             break
             my
             heart
             ?
             for
             I
             am
             ready
             not
             to
             be
             bound
             only
             ,
             but
             to
             dy
             at
             Jerusalem
             for
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
        
         
           And
           so
           many
           expressions
           we
           have
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           in
           the
           Primitive
           times
           .
           
             Justin
             Martyr
          
           making
           his
           apologie
           for
           the
           Christians
           to
           
             Antonius
             Pius
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ;
           
             we
             do
             not
             speak
             to
             dissemble
             to
             you
             ,
             but
             for
             our
             own
             right
             ,
             we
             can
             be
             hurt
             by
             no
             man
             ,
             you
             can
             kill
             us
             ,
             but
             not
             hurt
             us
             ,
             if
             you
             like
             mad
             men
             will
             observe
             the
             customs
             of
             men
             before
             the
             truths
             of
             God
             ,
             do
             then
             ,
             we
             wil
             not
             .
          
        
         
           I
           do
           not
           name
           every
           speech
           of
           those
           servants
           of
           God
           as
           imitable
           ,
           because
           we
           do
           not
           know
           what
           spirits
           they
           were
           carried
           on
           with
           ,
           but
           to
           shew
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           spirits
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           that
           of
           Ambrose
           ,
           speaking
           to
           the
           
             Emperor
             do
             not
             lift
             up
             thy self
             O
             Emperor
             ,
             if
             so
             be
             you
             would
             rule
             ,
             be
             subject
             to
             God.
          
           And
           so
           Odosius
           ,
           that
           was
           a
           good
           man
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           been
           crossed
           with
           the
           people
           of
           Thessalonica
           ,
           he
           caused
           many
           of
           them
           to
           be
           murdered
           ;
           upon
           that
           Ambrose
           refused
           to
           give
           him
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           though
           he
           came
           to
           the
           Temple
           door
           ,
           and
           desired
           it
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           fell
           down
           upon
           the
           ground
           ,
           yet
           Ambrose
           stood
           and
           resisted
           him
           till
           there
           was
           through
           repentance
           manifested
           to
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           Chrisostome
           .
           The
           
             Emperess
             Eudoxia
          
           had
           taken
           by
           wrong
           the
           vineyard
           of
           another
           ;
           Chrisostome
           forbad
           her
           the
           Communion
           .
        
         
           And
           likewise
           Basil
           ,
           he
           writ
           to
           
             Julian
             the
             Apostate
             :
             
             Cr●tainly
             if
             you
             understood
             what
             we
             writ
             ,
             you
             would
             not
             oppose
             that
             we
             writ
             .
             But
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             when
             I
             consider
             the
             dignity
             and
             crown
             you
             have
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             you
             make
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             tremble
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             for
             your
             honor
             but
             they
             make
             you
             more
             dishonorable
             .
          
        
         
           And
           Julian
           meeting
           Pagmelius
           ,
           saith
           he
           
             I
             thank
             God
             I
             see
             you
             ,
          
           and
           when
           he
           replyed
           
             you
             cannot
             see
          
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             I
             thank
             God
             I
             can
             not
             see
             ,
             you
             are
             an
             Apostate
             .
          
        
         
           And
           that
           is
           a
           notable
           speech
           of
           Luther
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           to
           go
           to
           Worms
           to
           answer
           for
           his
           faith
           ,
           saith
           hee
           ,
           
             though
             al
             the
             tiles
             of
             the
             houses
             of
             worms
             were
             Devils
             yet
             I
             would
             go
             .
          
           And
           so
           divers
           women
           that
           were
           weak
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           sex
           ,
           yet
           when
           faith
           came
           what
           abundance
           of
           courage
           had
           they
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           you
           see
           by
           many
           examples
           both
           out
           of
           scripture
           and
           likewise
           out
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           histories
           the
           magnanimous
           spirits
           of
           Beleevers
           .
        
         
           That
           we
           are
           to
           do
           now
           ,
           is
           to
           open
           the
           point
           in
           these
           three
           particulars
           .
        
         
           First
           to
           shew
           ,
           
             Wherein
             lieth
             the
             power
             of
             faith
             to
             help
             against
             the
             sinful
             feare
             of
             authority
             ,
             and
             of
             man
             or
             any
             other
             creature
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           shew
           ,
           
             The
             difference
             between
             audaciousness
             of
             spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             courage
             which
             proceeds
             from
             faith
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             Though
             we
             are
             not
             sinfully
             to
             fear
             man
             ,
             yet
             to
             shew
             how
             far
             we
             may
             lawfully
             fear
             him
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           7.
           
        
         
           
             How
             Faith
             helpeth
             against
             the
             fear
             of
             man
             ;
             Opened
             in
             fifteen
             particulars
             .
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             wherein
             lieth
             the
             power
             of
             faith
             to
             help
             aaginst
             the
             fear
             of
             man.
             
          
        
         
           Much
           hath
           been
           said
           concerning
           the
           power
           of
           faith
           to
           help
           against
           sufferings
           ,
           but
           now
           we
           have
           divers
           things
           to
           say
           concerning
           the
           power
           of
           faith
           in
           helping
           against
           the
           feare
           of
           man.
           
        
         
           First
           .
           Wheresoever
           faith
           is
           ,
           it
           putts
           the
           Beleever
           into
           a
           very
           secure
           and
           safe
           condition
           ,
           making
           sure
           of
           the
           safety
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           termes
           between
           God
           and
           it
           are
           good
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           meanes
           it
           delivers
           the
           soul
           from
           being
           transported
           by
           feare
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           can
           secure
           the
           soul
           that
           the
           termes
           between
           God
           and
           it
           are
           good
           ,
           but
           faith
           :
           and
           that
           it
           doth
           by
           putting
           the
           Soul
           into
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           ,
           and
           conveys
           the
           good
           of
           that
           everlasting
           Covenant
           that
           can
           never
           be
           broken
           ,
           unto
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           transferreth
           upon
           the
           soul
           
             the
             sure
             mercies
             of
             David
          
           :
           and
           that
           must
           needs
           make
           the
           soul
           in
           a
           secure
           condition
           .
           A
           man
           is
           not
           troubled
           with
           feares
           ,
           when
           he
           knows
           he
           is
           provided
           for
           his
           life
           :
           So
           a
           beleeving
           Soul
           is
           provided
           for
           Eternity
           ,
           what
           now
           can
           trouble
           such
           a
           soul
           ?
        
         
           The
           Apostle
           in
           1
           Pet.
           4.19
           .
           Would
           have
           us
           in
           the
           time
           of
           danger
           
             commit
             your
             soul
             to
             God
             in
             wel
             doing
          
           :
           when
           the
           soul
           is
           committed
           unto
           God
           in
           wel
           doing
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           further
           fear
           .
           As
           if
           so
           be
           a
           man
           were
           travelling
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           some
           precious
           Jewel
           were
           worth
           abundance
           ,
           and
           he
           apprehends
           himself
           in
           some
           danger
           if
           he
           can
           commit
           his
           Jewel
           to
           some
           safe
           hand
           he
           is
           without
           
           fear
           .
           And
           therefore
           in
           some
           countries
           you
           have
           your
           Banks
           :
           men
           that
           are
           affraid
           of
           their
           money
           ,
           commit
           it
           to
           the
           Bank
           ,
           and
           there
           it
           is
           sure
           .
           So
           a
           soul
           that
           can
           commit
           it self
           to
           God
           in
           weldoing
           ,
           and
           be
           sure
           of
           that
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           troubled
           with
           much
           fear
           .
        
         
           Qust
           .
           
             But
             should
             we
             not
             take
             care
             for
             our
             estates
             ,
             and
             lives
             ,
             and
             liberties
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           Sayth
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           be
           at
           a
           point
           for
           them
           ,
           but
           be
           sure
           you
           commit
           your
           souls
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           you
           are
           wel
           enough
           .
        
         
           As
           in
           a
           time
           of
           common
           fire
           and
           burning
           ,
           If
           a
           man
           have
           some
           lumber
           in
           the
           fire
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           care
           for
           them
           ,
           but
           if
           he
           hath
           Jewels
           and
           treasury
           ,
           he
           commits
           them
           to
           some
           safe
           custody
           :
           and
           so
           a
           beleever
           having
           committed
           his
           soul
           to
           God
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           so
           being
           sure
           of
           the
           termes
           between
           God
           and
           it
           ,
           his
           soul
           wil
           not
           admit
           of
           fear
           .
        
         
           We
           read
           of
           
             Noah
             .
             Gen.
          
           6.14
           .
           When
           he
           had
           made
           an
           Ark
           ,
           he
           pitched
           it
           about
           the
           ;
           word
           that
           is
           translated
           pitched
           ,
           is
           the
           same
           word
           that
           is
           used
           for
           propitiation
           or
           attonement
           :
           noting
           ,
           that
           pitch
           was
           to
           Noahs
           Ark
           ,
           that
           the
           attonement
           of
           Christ
           apprehended
           by
           faith
           is
           to
           the
           soul
           :
           whn
           a
           soul
           by
           faith
           can
           apprehend
           the
           sure
           meercies
           of
           David
           in
           the
           propitiation
           of
           Christ
           ,
           this
           is
           to
           the
           soul
           in
           the
           middest
           of
           dangers
           ,
           to
           keep
           it
           from
           fears
           ,
           as
           the
           pitch
           was
           to
           Noahs
           Ark
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           waves
           ,
           that
           kept
           it
           from
           the
           waters
           .
           And
           that
           is
           the
           first
           thing
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Faith
           keepeth
           from
           fear
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           a
           speiciall
           eye
           to
           the
           highest
           first
           being
           of
           all
           things
           ,
           now
           that
           is
           a
           rule
           ,
           No
           inferior
           cause
           can
           worke
           ,
           but
           by
           an
           influence
           from
           the
           Superior
           ;
           and
           therefore
           when
           by
           faith
           the
           eye
           can
           behold
           the
           highest
           supream
           cause
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           see
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           There
           is
           no
           Power
           in
           any
           creature
           but
           from
           that
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           Acting
           of
           that
           Power
           is
           from
           that
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           .
           The
           Force
           of
           that
           Power
           ,
           is
           from
           that
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           Success
           of
           that
           Power
           is
           from
           that
           cause
           ;
           and
           when
           the
           soul
           looks
           up
           to
           this
           highest
           cause
           and
           sees
           all
           cleare
           there
           ,
           it
           needs
           not
           much
           to
           look
           how
           it
           is
           with
           the
           inferior
           causes
           .
           As
           if
           a
           man
           had
           an
           instrument
           ,
           that
           hung
           upon
           many
           wheels
           ,
           though
           the
           inferior
           moves
           ,
           and
           it
           seems
           as
           if
           it
           would
           break
           and
           fall
           upon
           him
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           hath
           an
           eye
           upon
           the
           highest
           wheel
           that
           moves
           all
           ,
           upon
           which
           all
           depend
           ,
           and
           be
           sure
           that
           holds
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           much
           regard
           the
           other
           .
           And
           so
           it
           is
           with
           a
           spiritual
           eye
           .
           A
           carnal
           eye
           looks
           only
           at
           things
           that
           are
           objects
           of
           sence
           ,
           he
           looks
           at
           the
           creatures
           ,
           but
           a
           beleever
           looks
           at
           the
           highest
           supreme
           cause
           ,
           and
           if
           that
           be
           right
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           looke
           at
           the
           lowest
           causes
           .
        
         
           We
           have
           a
           notable
           speech
           in
           Isay
           .
           54.16
           .
           
             Behold
             I
             have
             created
             the
             smith
             that
             bloweth
             the
             coales
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             that
             bringeth
             forth
             an
             instrument
             for
             his
             work
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             created
             the
             waster
             to
             destroy
             .
          
           Are
           you
           affraid
           of
           the
           sword
           and
           the
           wasters
           ?
           
             I
             have
             created
             the
             smith
             that
             blows
             the
             Coals
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             created
             the
             waster
             to
             destroy
          
           ;
           If
           they
           have
           any
           power
           to
           do
           hurt
           ,
           it
           is
           from
           mee
           ;
           why
           do
           you
           look
           upon
           the
           instrument
           and
           not
           upon
           the
           hand
           ?
           If
           there
           be
           any
           power
           in
           any
           instrument
           of
           war
           ,
           they
           depend
           upon
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           makes
           them
           to
           destroy
           :
           and
           therefore
           faith
           looks
           to
           the
           highest
           cause
           ,
           and
           is
           conversant
           with
           that
           ,
           and
           carries
           the
           affections
           to
           that
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           much
           affected
           with
           under
           causes
           ;
           it
           doth
           not
           fear
           the
           wrath
           of
           men
           ,
           nor
           the
           power
           of
           any
           creature
           ,
           because
           it
           looks
           so
           much
           at
           the
           highest
           cause
           that
           is
           above
           al.
           
        
         
           The
           confidence
           that
           carnal
           hearts
           have
           in
           outward
           helps
           ,
           keeps
           them
           from
           fearing
           God
           ,
           should
           not
           the
           
           confidence
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           God
           ,
           keep
           them
           from
           fearing
           man
           ?
        
         
           Thirdly
           .
           Faith
           helps
           against
           the
           feare
           of
           man
           ,
           because
           it
           helps
           the
           soul
           to
           overcome
           greater
           fear
           than
           any
           feare
           the
           creature
           can
           cause
           .
        
         
           A
           beleeving
           soul
           hath
           been
           conversant
           with
           other
           manner
           of
           fears
           than
           the
           wrath
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           namely
           ,
           the
           wrath
           of
           an
           infinite
           God
           ,
           a
           beleever
           knows
           what
           the
           wrath
           of
           a
           Deity
           means
           ,
           what
           the
           terrour
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           flashes
           of
           Hell
           meane
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           had
           some
           experience
           concerning
           the
           feare
           of
           these
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           received
           some
           thing
           of
           
             the
             spirit
             of
             bondage
          
           ,
           that
           hath
           caused
           him
           to
           feare
           other
           manner
           of
           things
           than
           the
           feare
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           when
           faith
           comes
           ,
           that
           hath
           delivered
           the
           soul
           from
           these
           fears
           ,
           others
           must
           needs
           vanish
           ;
           the
           power
           of
           faith
           soon
           extinguisheth
           them
           1
           Sam.
           17.37
           .
           As
           David
           when
           he
           was
           delivered
           from
           the
           
             Mouth
             of
             the
             Lion
             ,
             and
             the
             paw
             of
             the
             Beare
             ,
          
           he
           was
           not
           affraid
           of
           Goliah
           :
           so
           a
           beleeving
           soul
           is
           not
           affraid
           of
           the
           wrath
           of
           man
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           been
           delivered
           by
           faith
           ,
           from
           the
           wrath
           of
           an
           infinite
           Deity
           ,
           and
           the
           terrors
           of
           the
           Law
           and
           of
           Conscience
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           51.
           of
           Isa
           .
           22.
           
           Mark
           how
           God
           brings
           the
           deliverance
           of
           his
           people
           from
           the
           fear
           of
           his
           wrath
           ,
           as
           an
           argument
           to
           strengthen
           them
           against
           all
           other
           fears
           .
           
             Behold
             I
             have
             taken
             out
             of
             thy
             hand
             the
             cup
             of
             trembling
             ,
             even
             the
             dregs
             of
             the
             Cup
             of
             my
             fury
             .
          
           To
           what
           end
           is
           this
           spoken
           ?
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           next
           chapter
           (
           for
           Chapters
           were
           not
           divided
           by
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           but
           afterward
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           have
           an
           immediate
           connexion
           to
           one
           another
           )
           
             Awake
             ,
             awake
             ,
             put
             on
             thy
             strength
             O
             Zion
             ,
             put
             on
             thy
             beautiful
             garments
             .
          
           So
           sayth
           faith
           to
           a
           beleeving
           soul
           ,
           why
           art
           thou
           affraid
           of
           the
           wrath
           and
           displeasure
           of
           men
           ,
           be
           not
           feareful
           ,
           for
           I
           have
           taken
           out
           of
           thy
           hand
           the
           cup
           of
           trembling
           :
           there
           was
           a
           time
           wherein
           there
           was
           a
           cup
           of
           trembling
           in
           
           thy
           hand
           ,
           and
           thou
           wert
           affraid
           thou
           shouldest
           drink
           of
           that
           ,
           I
           have
           taken
           that
           out
           of
           thy
           hand
           ,
           and
           therefore
           awake
           ,
           put
           on
           strength
           ,
           be
           not
           affraid
           of
           man
           ,
           being
           thou
           art
           delivered
           from
           such
           fear
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           passage
           in
           the
           book
           of
           
             Job
             .
             Job
          
           ,
           38.17
           .
           when
           God
           would
           bring
           Job
           to
           feare
           ,
           saith
           God
           ,
           you
           seem
           to
           have
           some
           boldness
           :
           
             but
             have
             you
             seen
             the
             gates
             of
             death
             ?
             and
             hath
             the
             shadow
             of
             death
             been
             made
             known
             to
             you
             ?
          
           that
           were
           another
           matter
           if
           you
           had
           gone
           through
           those
           fears
           ,
           and
           yet
           were
           bold
           ;
           but
           a
           beleeving
           soul
           may
           say
           ,
           yea
           Lord
           the
           gates
           of
           death
           ,
           and
           the
           shadow
           of
           death
           hath
           been
           in
           some
           measure
           made
           known
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           yet
           I
           am
           bold
           .
        
         
           The
           Prophet
           saith
           in
           Jer.
           17.17
           .
           
             Be
             not
             thou
             a
             terror
             to
             me
             ,
             for
             thou
             art
             my
             hope
             in
             the
             day
             of
             evil
             .
          
           Lord
           let
           me
           be
           delivered
           from
           thy
           terror
           and
           all
           the
           world
           shall
           not
           terrifie
           me
           .
           Those
           that
           have
           been
           brought
           up
           delicately
           ,
           and
           know
           not
           what
           any
           danger
           means
           ,
           if
           they
           heare
           of
           any
           commotion
           and
           danger
           ,
           they
           tremble
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           are
           used
           to
           warrs
           ,
           that
           continually
           heate
           the
           noise
           of
           Cannons
           ,
           and
           see
           the
           affrighting
           objects
           ,
           and
           desperate
           things
           that
           are
           there
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           so
           soon
           made
           affraid
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           been
           where
           terrors
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           delivered
           from
           them
           and
           so
           a
           beleeving
           soul
           hath
           been
           acquainted
           with
           other
           manner
           of
           terrors
           than
           the
           terrors
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           faith
           delivering
           from
           them
           ,
           will
           deliver
           from
           these
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Faith
           helps
           against
           the
           feare
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           all
           dangers
           and
           evils
           ,
           by
           implanting
           the
           true
           feare
           of
           God
           in
           the
           soul
           .
           Where
           faith
           comes
           ,
           as
           it
           brings
           all
           grace
           with
           it
           ,
           so
           it
           brings
           the
           grace
           of
           the
           feare
           of
           God
           and
           the
           reason
           of
           al
           disorderly
           feare
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           is
           for
           want
           of
           the
           true
           fear
           of
           God
           :
           I
           do
           not
           meane
           the
           fear
           of
           his
           wrath
           ,
           but
           that
           reverence
           that
           we
           owe
           to
           God
           as
           creatures
           to
           the
           Creator
           ,
           that
           fear
           of
           God
           wherein
           a
           great
           part
           of
           Gods
           worship
           consisteth
           :
           if
           the
           soul
           were
           possessed
           with
           that
           ,
           other
           fears
           would
           vanish
           .
        
         
         
           As
           in
           other
           afflictions
           .
           True
           spiritual
           joy
           will
           overcome
           carnal
           joy
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           way
           to
           cure
           carnal
           joy
           ,
           is
           to
           have
           the
           heart
           possessed
           with
           spiritual
           joy
           :
           many
           take
           content
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           but
           they
           never
           come
           to
           have
           their
           carnal
           joy
           mortified
           ,
           till
           their
           souls
           be
           filled
           with
           spiritual
           joy
           .
           And
           therefore
           though
           in
           the
           time
           of
           sickness
           .
           They
           cry
           out
           against
           their
           carnal
           joy
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           mortified
           ,
           but
           they
           returne
           to
           it
           again
           ,
           because
           they
           had
           only
           the
           conviction
           of
           conscience
           that
           their
           carnal
           joy
           was
           naught
           ,
           but
           had
           not
           a
           contrary
           stream
           to
           fil
           their
           hearts
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           for
           sorrow
           ,
           There
           is
           no
           way
           to
           mortifie
           carnal
           sorrow
           ,
           as
           to
           sorrow
           for
           sin
           ;
           and
           so
           for
           desires
           :
           no
           way
           to
           mortifie
           sinful
           ,
           creature
           desires
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           desires
           Sanctified
           for
           God.
           As
           in
           other
           afflictions
           ,
           so
           in
           that
           of
           fear
           :
           no
           such
           way
           to
           mortifie
           carnal
           ,
           sinful
           fear
           ,
           as
           to
           have
           the
           true
           fear
           of
           God
           planted
           in
           the
           heart
           .
        
         
           As
           Moses
           ,
           when
           the
           rod
           was
           turned
           into
           a
           Serpent
           ,
           the
           Magicians
           turned
           their
           rods
           into
           serpents
           ,
           but
           the
           text
           saith
           ,
           in
           Exod.
           7.12
           .
           that
           
             Moses
             Serpent
             did
             devour
             the
             Magicians
             Serpents
             .
          
           So
           there
           is
           enough
           in
           the
           true
           feare
           of
           God
           to
           take
           up
           al
           the
           soul
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           no
           space
           for
           the
           fear
           of
           Man
           ;
           As
           when
           God
           is
           truly
           worshipped
           ,
           there
           he
           is
           only
           worshipped
           :
           so
           when
           God
           is
           truly
           feared
           there
           he
           is
           only
           feared
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           fears
           are
           in
           subordination
           to
           that
           .
           Where
           God
           is
           truly
           feared
           nothing
           else
           is
           feared
           ,
           and
           indeed
           nothing
           else
           need
           be
           feared
           :
           As
           where
           God
           is
           not
           feared
           ,
           no
           creature
           can
           help
           us
           :
           so
           where
           God
           is
           feared
           no
           creature
           can
           hurt
           us
           ,
           in
           Hosea
           .
           10.3
           .
           
             Because
             we
             feared
             not
             the
             Lord
             ,
             What
             then
             should
             a
             King
             do
             to
             us
             ?
          
           so
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           because
           we
           feare
           the
           Lord
           ,
           what
           then
           can
           a
           King
           ,
           what
           can
           all
           the
           power
           in
           the
           world
           do
           against
           us
           ?
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           Faith
           doth
           discover
           unto
           the
           soul
           ,
           that
           it
           hath
           more
           with
           it
           than
           against
           it
           .
           You
           know
           the
           Prophets
           
           man
           was
           affraid
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           their
           enemies
           about
           them
           ready
           to
           apprehend
           them
           :
           the
           Prophet
           prayed
           to
           the
           Lord
           to
           open
           his
           eyes
           ,
           and
           to
           let
           him
           see
           in
           2.
           
           Kings
           ,
           6.16.17
           .
           
             There
             were
             more
             with
             him
             than
             against
             him
             .
          
        
         
           So
           till
           a
           mans
           eyes
           are
           opened
           by
           faith
           ,
           he
           may
           see
           many
           enemies
           against
           him
           to
           cause
           fear
           ;
           but
           when
           God
           doth
           open
           the
           eyes
           of
           his
           Soul
           to
           see
           more
           with
           him
           than
           against
           him
           all
           fears
           are
           gone
           .
           It
           sees
           al
           the
           Attributes
           of
           God
           ,
           all
           the
           waies
           of
           Gods
           Providence
           ,
           all
           Angels
           ,
           all
           creatures
           working
           for
           the
           good
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           sees
           more
           with
           it
           then
           against
           it
           .
        
         
           If
           a
           child
           or
           man
           ,
           be
           alone
           in
           danger
           he
           is
           affraid
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           comes
           into
           the
           company
           of
           his
           freinds
           ,
           that
           hath
           more
           with
           him
           than
           against
           him
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           affraid
           .
           So
           by
           the
           eye
           of
           faith
           we
           see
           more
           with
           us
           than
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           frees
           from
           feare
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           Faith
           keeps
           from
           feare
           by
           bringing
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           into
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           makes
           the
           Soul
           partaker
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           :
           Now
           Christ
           is
           called
           
             the
             Lyon
             of
             the
             Tribe
             of
             Judah
             ,
             Revel
             .
          
           5.5
           .
           He
           was
           full
           of
           courage
           ,
           and
           did
           not
           feare
           any
           thing
           which
           opposed
           him
           in
           his
           way
           :
           now
           every
           Christian
           doth
           partake
           of
           the
           Lion-like
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           hath
           something
           of
           it
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           puts
           strength
           &
           courage
           into
           him
           .
        
         
           In
           Isa
           .
           11.2
           .
           We
           read
           of
           the
           
             spirit
             of
             Christ
          
           that
           he
           was
           anointed
           withal
           ,
           
             the
             spirit
             of
             wisdom
             and
             understanding
             ,
             spirit
             of
             counsel
             ,
             and
             might
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             knowledg
             ,
             and
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           Wheresoever
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           is
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           spirit
           of
           might
           and
           strength
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           easily
           yeeld
           to
           feare
           It
           is
           a
           sign
           of
           a
           poor
           low
           spirit
           ,
           to
           ly
           down
           and
           feare
           every
           thing
           that
           is
           never
           so
           little
           feareful
           :
           but
           a
           spirit
           that
           is
           magnanimous
           ,
           and
           a
           raised
           spirit
           wil
           not
           easily
           feare
           .
           The
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           is
           a
           magnanimous
           glorious
           spirit
           ,
           he
           hath
           the
           same
           spirit
           with
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           so
           those
           that
           are
           
           Christs
           come
           to
           have
           the
           same
           spirit
           of
           the
           Son
           and
           of
           the
           Father
           with
           them
           .
           And
           therefore
           saith
           Saint
           Paul
           in
           2
           Tim.
           1.7
           .
           
             We
             have
             not
             received
             the
             Spirit
             of
             fear
             ,
             but
             of
             power
             .
          
           The
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           hath
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           power
           and
           strength
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           when
           faith
           brings
           in
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           it
           must
           needs
           help
           against
           fear
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           .
           Faith
           helps
           against
           feare
           ,
           by
           taking
           off
           the
           heart
           from
           the
           creature
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           the
           comforts
           that
           are
           in
           it
           .
           Why
           doth
           a
           man
           feare
           ?
           but
           because
           he
           thinks
           the
           creature
           wil
           take
           away
           some
           comfort
           from
           him
           :
           now
           if
           the
           heart
           be
           taken
           off
           from
           the
           creature
           ,
           and
           the
           comforts
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           from
           creature
           evils
           ,
           neither
           esteeming
           the
           one
           ,
           nor
           accounting
           much
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           much
           cause
           why
           he
           should
           feare
           ,
           now
           faith
           takes
           off
           the
           heart
           from
           the
           creature
           .
           In
           Revel
           .
           12.11
           .
           It
           is
           spoken
           of
           those
           that
           overcome
           
             Antichrist
             ,
             that
             they
             loved
             not
             their
             lives
          
           :
           and
           if
           they
           were
           taken
           off
           from
           the
           love
           of
           life
           ,
           then
           by
           consequence
           they
           were
           taken
           of
           from
           the
           love
           of
           any
           creature
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           notable
           speech
           that
           Chrisostome
           hath
           concerning
           a
           worldly
           man.
           
             None
             more
             miserable
             ,
             and
             more
             feareful
             than
             a
             man
             that
             is
             fastned
             to
             earthly
             things
             ,
             for
             saith
             he
             ,
             he
             doth
             continually
             live
             the
             life
             of
             care
             ,
             and
             of
             trembling
          
           :
           but
           when
           faith
           comes
           ,
           it
           takes
           off
           the
           heart
           from
           being
           fastned
           to
           the
           creature
           ,
           and
           so
           such
           a
           one
           comes
           no
           longer
           to
           live
           the
           life
           of
           care
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           tremble
           any
           more
           .
           And
           suitable
           to
           his
           expression
           so
           was
           his
           life
           ;
           speaking
           of
           Eudoxia
           the
           Empres
           :
           saies
           he
           ,
           
             what
             wil
             she
             do
          
           ?
           wil
           shee
           bannish
           me
           ?
           the
           earth
           is
           the
           Lords
           and
           the
           fulness
           thereof
           .
           Wil
           she
           cut
           me
           asunder
           ?
           so
           was
           Isaiah
           .
           Wil
           she
           drown
           me
           ?
           John
           was
           cast
           into
           the
           Sea.
           Will
           she
           stone
           me
           ?
           So
           was
           Steven
           .
           Will
           she
           behead
           me
           ?
           so
           was
           Paul
           ;
           Will
           she
           take
           away
           my
           substance
           ?
           my
           heart
           is
           taken
           a
           way
           from
           that
           already
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           reported
           of
           Illaria
           meeting
           with
           theeves
           ,
           say
           they
           
             are
             you
             not
             affraid
          
           ?
           no
           saith
           he
           
             I
             have
             nothing
          
           
           to
           loose
           :
           but
           
             We
             will
             Kill
             thee
          
           ;
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             I
             am
             prepared
             to
             die
          
           And
           to
           a
           Heart
           seeing
           it
           hath
           nothing
           to
           loose
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           prepared
           to
           die
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           fear
           ;
           it
           values
           no
           evil
           in
           the
           creature
           ,
           nor
           any
           good
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           not
           affraid
           :
           Now
           it
           is
           faith
           that
           glorious
           and
           mighty
           grace
           ,
           takes
           the
           heart
           off
           from
           all
           creature
           Evil
           ,
           and
           creature
           good
           :
           and
           by
           this
           you
           may
           know
           the
           work
           of
           Faith
           in
           your
           Souls
           ;
           When
           you
           feel
           a
           principle
           within
           you
           taking
           you
           from
           the
           creature
           ,
           and
           lifting
           you
           aboue
           creature
           comforts
           ,
           and
           creature
           evils
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           glorious
           work
           of
           Faith.
           And
           that
           is
           the
           Seventh
           thing
           .
        
         
           Eightly
           ,
           Faith
           doth
           interest
           God
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           a
           Beleever
           .
           Whatsoever
           cause
           a
           beleever
           doth
           undertake
           ,
           wherein
           he
           doth
           exercise
           faith
           ,
           his
           Faith
           doth
           interest
           God
           in
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           it
           hath
           not
           only
           the
           countenance
           ,
           command
           ,
           and
           faithfulness
           of
           God
           to
           help
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           God
           himself
           .
           As
           in
           England
           if
           a
           man
           hath
           a
           debt
           ,
           and
           knows
           not
           how
           to
           get
           it
           ,
           he
           will
           turne
           it
           over
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           can
           interest
           the
           King
           in
           the
           debt
           ,
           He
           thinks
           that
           will
           be
           a
           way
           to
           help
           himself
           .
           So
           here
           when
           a
           beleever
           is
           in
           a
           straight
           ,
           and
           he
           knows
           not
           what
           to
           do
           ,
           he
           looks
           this
           way
           and
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           sees
           nothing
           but
           fears
           and
           Terrours
           and
           knows
           not
           how
           to
           help
           himself
           ,
           yet
           if
           he
           can
           but
           turne
           over
           the
           cause
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           interest
           him
           in
           the
           cause
           ,
           he
           is
           quiet
           .
        
         
           Ninthly
           ,
           Faith
           hath
           a
           notable
           work
           to
           help
           against
           fear
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           fils
           the
           heart
           with
           spirituall
           good
           :
           and
           the
           true
           boldness
           that
           is
           in
           any
           heart
           comes
           from
           the
           fulness
           of
           spirituall
           good
           that
           is
           in
           their
           Souls
           .
           As
           the
           Naturalists
           observe
           the
           reason
           why
           the
           Lyon
           hath
           that
           courage
           and
           boldness
           ,
           Is
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           a
           heart
           compacted
           and
           filled
           with
           strong
           spirits
           .
           Many
           things
           when
           they
           are
           empty
           are
           weake
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           are
           filled
           ful
           of
           that
           which
           is
           sutable
           to
           them
           ,
           it
           makes
           them
           strong
           :
           So
           when
           a
           Soul
           hath
           a
           fulness
           of
           spiritual
           good
           in
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           strong
           ,
        
         
         
           Look
           what
           is
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           boldness
           and
           courage
           and
           impudence
           of
           wicked
           men
           in
           their
           sin
           ,
           the
           contrary
           is
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           boldness
           and
           courage
           of
           Gods
           people
           in
           the
           way
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           The
           speciall
           reason
           of
           the
           courage
           and
           boldness
           of
           the
           wicked
           in
           a
           way
           of
           evill
           ,
           is
           the
           fullness
           of
           wickedness
           that
           is
           in
           their
           souls
           ;
           And
           therefore
           in
           that
           fact
           of
           Ananias
           and
           
             Saphira
             Acts.
          
           5.3
           .
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ;
           
             Why
             hath
             Satan
             filled
             thy
             heart
             to
             lie
             unto
             the
             holy
             Ghost
          
           :
           If
           Satan
           had
           not
           filled
           your
           hearts
           ,
           you
           could
           not
           have
           been
           thus
           bold
           to
           have
           lied
           to
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           .
           And
           so
           it
           is
           a
           notable
           passage
           we
           have
           in
           Esther
           .
           7.5
           .
           speaking
           concerning
           Haman
           ,
           saith
           the
           King
           ,
           
             Who
             is
             he
             ?
             and
             where
             is
             he
             that
             durst
             presume
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             do
             so
          
           ?
           In
           the
           Hebrew
           it
           is
           who
           hath
           filled
           his
           heart
           to
           do
           this
           ?
           who
           hath
           a
           heart
           so
           ful
           as
           to
           venture
           upon
           such
           an
           evill
           as
           this
           ;
        
         
           As
           the
           filling
           of
           the
           heart
           with
           evill
           makes
           it
           bold
           and
           couragious
           in
           that
           which
           is
           evill
           ,
           so
           the
           filling
           of
           the
           heart
           with
           spirituall
           good
           makes
           it
           forward
           in
           that
           which
           is
           good
           .
           As
           it
           is
           observed
           concerning
           Steven
           ;
           after
           Steven
           was
           filled
           with
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           how
           bold
           was
           he
           ?
           he
           could
           look
           upon
           the
           face
           of
           his
           persecuters
           with
           boldness
           :
           in
           Acts
           6.15
           .
           and
           the
           
             Councell
             looked
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             saw
             his
             face
             ,
             as
             it
             had
             been
             the
             face
             of
             an
             Angel
             ,
          
           because
           his
           heart
           was
           filled
           with
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           .
           And
           so
           the
           Apostles
           were
           very
           feareful
           before
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           came
           down
           upon
           them
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           were
           filled
           with
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           they
           had
           no
           more
           feare
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           Elisha
           ,
           how
           full
           of
           courage
           was
           he
           when
           the
           three
           Kings
           came
           to
           him
           ,
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             Had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             Jehosaphat
             I
             had
             not
             seen
             thy
             face
          
           :
           What
           was
           the
           reason
           ?
           he
           had
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Elijah
           double
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           was
           bold
           .
           As
           there
           is
           a
           Plerophorie
           of
           evil
           that
           causeth
           boldness
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           a
           Plerophorie
           of
           good
           that
           filleth
           the
           heart
           with
           boldness
           ,
           and
           nothing
           
           doth
           so
           fil
           the
           heart
           as
           faith
           :
           that
           fetcheth
           of
           the
           fulness
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           fulness
           we
           are
           full
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Tenth
           place
           ;
           Faith
           hath
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           power
           to
           cause
           boldness
           and
           take
           off
           the
           heart
           from
           the
           feare
           of
           Man
           ;
           because
           Faith
           doth
           acquaint
           a
           beleever
           with
           the
           waies
           of
           God
           towards
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           doth
           not
           fear
           :
           A
           beleever
           comes
           to
           have
           skill
           in
           the
           passages
           of
           Gods
           Providence
           ,
           and
           his
           dealings
           towards
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           thereby
           he
           comes
           to
           know
           that
           it
           is
           Gods
           ordinary
           way
           to
           suffer
           the
           enemies
           of
           his
           people
           to
           rage
           against
           them
           and
           prevail
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           much
           power
           over
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           are
           his
           people
           .
           And
           it
           is
           no
           argument
           that
           God
           hath
           forsaken
           them
           because
           of
           their
           affliction
           :
           And
           therefore
           you
           know
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           speaks
           oftentimes
           of
           Gods
           leading
           his
           people
           
             through
             the
             Fire
             and
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             will
             be
             with
             them
             there
             ,
             Isa
             .
          
           43.2
           .
           It
           is
           the
           way
           of
           God
           to
           choose
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           set
           his
           heart
           upon
           them
           in
           the
           Fiery
           Furnace
           ;
           when
           he
           intends
           the
           greatest
           good
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           
             He
             brings
             them
             through
             Fire
             and
             Water
             ,
             and
             setteth
             them
             in
             wealthy
             places
             :
             Psal
             .
          
           66.12
           .
           And
           if
           one
           be
           acquainted
           with
           Gods
           way
           he
           doth
           not
           fear
           .
        
         
           If
           a
           souldier
           be
           not
           acquainted
           with
           the
           way
           of
           his
           General
           ,
           when
           he
           seeth
           him
           undertake
           great
           things
           ,
           and
           brings
           them
           into
           danger
           he
           is
           affraid
           :
           but
           one
           that
           is
           acquainted
           with
           the
           way
           of
           his
           General
           ,
           how
           he
           will
           lay
           his
           stratagems
           ,
           and
           knows
           that
           it
           is
           his
           way
           to
           go
           through
           such
           dangers
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           affraid
           :
           And
           so
           it
           is
           true
           ;
           carnal
           Hearts
           assoon
           as
           they
           see
           any
           danger
           ,
           they
           are
           affraid
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           not
           the
           skil
           to
           understand
           the
           mind
           and
           will
           of
           God
           in
           his
           way
           towards
           his
           people
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           people
           of
           God
           know
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           ordinary
           way
           of
           God
           to
           work
           good
           out
           of
           Evil.
           
        
         
           As
           Luther
           saies
           ,
           
             He
             doth
             kill
             that
             he
             may
             quicken
             ,
             and
             cast
             down
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             raise
             up
             ,
          
           And
           the
           like
           ;
           
           and
           so
           he
           goes
           on
           in
           three
           or
           four
           lines
           together
           :
           but
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             For
             to
             know
             this
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             art
             of
             arts
             ,
             and
             the
             Knowledg
             of
             Knowledges
             ,
             very
             few
             do
             know
             and
             understand
             this
             way
             of
             God.
          
           It
           is
           a
           secret
           that
           God
           doth
           discover
           only
           to
           those
           that
           fear
           him
           ;
           Faith
           doth
           not
           make
           one
           like
           a
           Child
           to
           know
           nothing
           ,
           but
           doth
           Doctrinate
           the
           Soul
           in
           the
           waies
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           doth
           enable
           it
           to
           overcome
           fears
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Eleuenth
           place
           .
           Faith
           helps
           against
           feare
           :
           because
           it
           doth
           put
           the
           soul
           into
           a
           high
           and
           glorious
           condition
           ,
           as
           into
           safety
           ,
           so
           into
           a
           wonderful
           high
           condition
           .
           A
           man
           that
           is
           great
           in
           the
           world
           is
           not
           affraid
           as
           others
           are
           :
           Now
           faith
           makes
           the
           place
           of
           Gods
           people
           to
           bee
           very
           high
           and
           glorious
           In
           the
           43
           Isa
           .
           4.5
           .
           
             Since
             thou
             wast
             precious
             in
             my
             sight
             thou
             hast
             been
             honourable
             and
             I
             have
             loved
             thee
             Therefore
             wil
             I
             giue
             men
             for
             thee
             and
             people
             for
             thy
             life
             feare
             not
             for
             I
             am
             with
             thee
             .
          
        
         
           If
           a
           King
           should
           come
           to
           a
           poore
           subject
           and
           say
           feare
           not
           ,
           you
           are
           honourable
           in
           mine
           eyes
           ,
           I
           prize
           your
           life
           more
           than
           the
           lives
           of
           thousands
           ,
           would
           not
           this
           keep
           him
           from
           being
           affraid
           ;
           God
           sayth
           so
           to
           every
           gracious
           soul
           ,
           and
           faith
           closeth
           with
           it
           ,
           and
           this
           keepes
           the
           soul
           from
           feare
           .
           Mat.
           10.31
           .
           
             Feare
             not
          
           sayth
           
             Christ
             ,
             you
             are
             more
             worth
             than
             many
             sparrowes
          
           :
           Gods
           providence
           is
           over
           sparrowes
           but
           you
           are
           more
           worth
           than
           they
           .
           So
           precious
           are
           Gods
           people
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           
             he
             numbers
             every
             haire
             Mat.
          
           10.30
           .
           
             and
             tels
             all
             their
             steps
             ,
             and
             bottles
             up
             all
             their
             tears
             .
             Psal
             .
          
           56.8
           .
           Surely
           he
           values
           every
           drop
           of
           blood
           ,
           and
           
             much
             more
             their
             lives
          
           ,
           Ps
           .
           116.15
           .
           and
           their
           spirituall
           priviledges
           .
           They
           are
           in
           a
           high
           and
           excellent
           condition
           aboue
           others
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           notable
           expression
           that
           Chrisostome
           hath
           of
           the
           
             Preist
             Azariah
          
           ,
           because
           he
           resisted
           
             King
             Vzziah
          
           when
           he
           would
           have
           offered
           sacrifice
           ;
           sayth
           he
           ,
           
             Every
             one
             that
             commits
             sin
             ,
             is
             a
             servant
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             
             therefore
             base
             though
             he
             hath
             a
             thousand
             of
             crowns
             upon
             his
             head
             :
             but
             he
             that
             keepeth
             righteousness
             is
             more
             a
             King
             than
             any
             King
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             a
             higher
             condition
             than
             any
             in
             the
             world
             ,
          
           But
           a
           most
           excellent
           expression
           is
           that
           of
           Tertullian
           concerning
           this
           
             Why
             should
             I
             fear
             when
             the
             Saints
             shall
             be
             raised
             to
             judg
             the
             world
             ?
             why
             should
             that
             man
             fear
             ,
             that
             ought
             to
             be
             feared
             by
             Angels
             ,
             for
             he
             shal
             judge
             them
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             feared
             by
             Devils
             ,
             he
             shal
             have
             power
             over
             them
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             feared
             by
             al
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             shal
             judge
             al
             the
             world
             .
          
           Doth
           a
           judg
           fear
           the
           prisoner
           that
           is
           before
           him
           .
           This
           is
           the
           condition
           of
           a
           Saint
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           faith
           makes
           use
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           knows
           what
           it
           is
           that
           God
           hath
           revealed
           of
           the
           high
           condition
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           do
           not
           feare
           .
        
         
           Twelfthly
           .
           Faith
           helps
           against
           fear
           ,
           because
           faith
           doth
           much
           strengthen
           a
           good
           conscience
           ;
           wheresoever
           faith
           is
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           degree
           of
           it
           so
           a
           good
           conscience
           is
           strengthened
           ;
           they
           go
           together
           faith
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           .
           Therefore
           the
           Scripture
           speaking
           of
           some
           ,
           In
           1
           Tim.
           1.19
           .
           
             That
             they
             had
             made
             Shipwrack
             of
             faith
             ,
             they
             had
             put
             away
             a
             good
             conscience
             too
             .
          
           The
           one
           cannot
           stand
           without
           the
           other
           Now
           we
           know
           what
           a
           great
           power
           there
           is
           in
           a
           good
           conscience
           to
           make
           one
           without
           feare
           :
           to
           know
           nothing
           ill
           concerning
           our selves
           ,
           is
           a
           wal
           of
           brass
           ;
           the
           the
           breastplate
           of
           righteousness
           helps
           against
           any
           dart
           that
           comes
           ;
           and
           a
           good
           conscience
           holds
           forth
           the
           breast-plate
           of
           righteousness
           :
           and
           saith
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           they
           accuse
           ,
           but
           I
           will
           excuse
           ,
           they
           condemn
           ,
           but
           I
           wil
           justifie
           :
           I
           wil
           be
           with
           thee
           in
           death
           ,
           and
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           plead
           for
           thee
           .
        
         
           If
           a
           man
           come
           to
           be
           made
           a
           terror
           to
           himself
           ,
           then
           no
           marvail
           if
           he
           be
           affraid
           of
           every
           thing
           else
           ;
           but
           if
           a
           man
           be
           not
           a
           terrour
           to
           himself
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           able
           to
           behold
           God
           in
           righteousness
           ,
           and
           his
           conscience
           be
           right
           and
           good
           ,
           he
           may
           look
           with
           boldness
           upon
           any
           thing
           .
           Job
           .
           11.14.15
           .
           
             If
             iniquity
             be
             in
             thy
             hand
             ,
             put
             it
             farr
             away
             ,
             
             and
             let
             not
             wickedness
             dwel
             in
             thy
             Tabernacles
             :
             For
             then
             shalt
             thou
             lift
             up
             thy
             face
             without
             spot
             ,
             yea
             thou
             shalt
             be
             stedfast
             ,
             and
             shalt
             not
             feare
             before
             men
             ,
             no
             nor
             before
             the
             Lord
             himself
             .
          
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           Faith
           helps
           mightily
           against
           fear
           ,
           by
           bringing
           in
           ,
           and
           making
           use
           of
           all
           the
           gracious
           promises
           to
           help
           against
           fear
           .
           I
           wil
           name
           but
           two
           promises
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           see
           what
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           power
           is
           in
           those
           to
           help
           the
           soul
           against
           fear
           .
           Deut.
           31.8
           .
           
             He
             it
             is
             that
             goeth
             before
             thee
             ,
             he
             wil
             be
             with
             thee
             ,
             he
             wil
             not
             fail
             thee
             nor
             forsake
             thee
             ,
             fear
             not
             ,
             neither
             be
             dismayed
             .
          
           Mark
           how
           God
           heapeth
           up
           expressions
           .
           Before
           he
           bids
           Moses
           bid
           Joshua
           be
           strong
           in
           the
           7
           verse
           ,
           First
           he
           goeth
           before
           thee
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           He
           wil
           be
           with
           thee
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           He
           wil
           not
           fail
           thee
           .
           See
           Isa
           .
           41.10
           .
           
             Fear
             thou
             not
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             with
             thee
             ,
             be
             not
             dismayed
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             thy
             God
             ,
             I
             wil
             strengthen
             thee
             ,
             yea
             ,
             I
             wil
             help
             thee
             yea
             I
             wil
             uphold
             thee
             with
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             my
             righteousness
             ,
          
           Thus
           God
           heaps
           up
           expressions
           to
           help
           against
           feare
           .
           Faith
           makes
           the
           encouragements
           of
           the
           word
           real
           to
           the
           soul
           ,
           faith
           brings
           the
           divine
           power
           and
           efficacy
           of
           them
           to
           the
           soul
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           Faith
           helps
           against
           fear
           by
           making
           use
           of
           al
           experiences
           of
           Gods
           dealing
           with
           his
           people
           in
           former
           times
           ,
           In
           Habb
           .
           3.
           throughout
           he
           makes
           use
           of
           the
           waies
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           shews
           what
           God
           had
           done
           for
           his
           heretofore
           .
           Psal
           .
           87.4
           .
           
             I
             will
             make
             mention
             of
             Rahab
             and
             Babilon
             ,
             I
             wil
             make
             mention
             of
             What
             God
             hath
             done
             in
             Rahab
             and
             in
             Babilon
             .
          
        
         
           Lastly
           .
           Faith
           helps
           against
           the
           fear
           of
           man
           ,
           because
           it
           causeth
           a
           Christian
           to
           judge
           of
           men
           as
           God
           himself
           judgeth
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           look
           at
           men
           as
           God
           looketh
           at
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           the
           same
           thoughts
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           God
           hath
           and
           this
           is
           a
           mighty
           help
           against
           fear
           .
        
         
           Now
           we
           must
           see
           how
           God
           hath
           revealed
           himself
           concerning
           man
           ,
           and
           what
           little
           cause
           there
           is
           to
           fear
           men
           especially
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           enemies
           of
           Gods
           people
           .
           I
           
             wil
             no
             fear
          
           saith
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
           in
           Psal
           .
           56.11
           .
           
             what
             can
             man
             do
             unto
             me
             ?
          
           And
           I
           wil
           not
           feare
           what
           flesh
           can
           do
           unto
           me
           .
           In
           this
           same
           Psalm
           .
           56.4
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP
           8.
           
        
         
           
             Arguments
             against
             the
             feare
             of
             man
             ,
             taken
             from
             the
             Consideration
             of
             Man
             ,
             First
             ,
             as
             Man
             in
             six
             particulars
             very
             observable
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             he
             is
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             vanity
             of
             Man.
             3.
             
             The
             Dwelling
             of
             man.
             4.
             
             The
             pomp
             of
             man.
             5.
             
             The
             foundation
             of
             man.
             6.
             
             The
             life
             of
             man.
             Secondly
             ,
             As
             a
             wicked
             man.
             1.
             
             His
             baseness
             ,
             2.
             
             What
             he
             is
             in
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             power
             opposing
             the
             Godly
             .
             3.
             
             How
             near
             the
             enemies
             of
             Gods
             people
             are
             to
             ruine
             and
             destruction
             .
          
        
         
           FIrst
           ,
           We
           are
           to
           consider
           what
           the
           scripture
           says
           of
           man
           as
           man.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           What
           it
           says
           of
           man
           as
           a
           wicked
           man.
           
        
         
           There
           are
           these
           six
           things
           that
           we
           are
           to
           consider
           about
           man.
           
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             
               What
               he
               is
            
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               The
               Vanity
               of
               Man.
            
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               The
               dwelling
               of
               Man.
            
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               The
               Pomp
               of
               Man.
            
             
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             
               The
               foundation
               of
               Man.
            
             
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             
               The
               life
               of
               Man.
            
             
          
        
         
           In
           all
           these
           we
           have
           notable
           expressions
           to
           shew
           what
           a
           poor
           creature
           any
           man
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           be
           affraid
           of
           him
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             What
             he
             is
          
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           
             He
             is
             Earth
          
           ,
           Where
           the
           Psalmist
           sayth
           ,
           
             what
             
             is
             a
             man
             that
             I
             should
             be
             affraid
             of
             him
             ,
          
           the
           word
           signifies
           Earth
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           signifies
           
             poor
             sickly
             sorry
             men
          
           ,
           will
           any
           be
           affraid
           of
           earth
           or
           a
           sick
           man.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Scripture
           calls
           him
           a
           
             Worm
             ,
             Job
          
           ,
           25.6
           .
           Wil
           any
           be
           affraid
           of
           a
           Worme
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Man
           is
           called
           
             Clay
             .
             Job
          
           ,
           10.9
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Man
           in
           scripture
           is
           called
           
             grass
             and
             the
             flower
             of
             the
             feild
             .
          
           Isa
           .
           40.6
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Consider
           what
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           concerning
           the
           vanity
           of
           man.
           
        
         
           
             1.
             
             
               A
               man
               is
               like
               to
               vanity
               ,
            
             Psalm
             .
             44.4
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             
               He
               walks
               in
               a
               vain
               shadow
               ,
            
             Psalm
             .
             39
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Man
               is
               vaine
               himself
            
             .
             Job
             ,
             11.11.12
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Man
               is
               vanity
               it self
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
               Altogether
               vanity
            
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               Every
               man
               is
               vanity
            
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
               In
               his
               best
               estate
               vanity
            
             ,
             And
             al
             that
             you
             have
             in
             Psalm
             .
             39.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             
               He
               is
               lighter
               than
               vanity
            
             .
             Psalm
             .
             62.9
             ,
          
        
         
           And
           if
           we
           could
           look
           at
           man
           as
           God
           looks
           at
           him
           we
           should
           not
           be
           affraid
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             For
             the
             dwelling
             of
             man.
          
           
        
         
           In
           al
           his
           bravery
           and
           strong
           rich
           pallaces
           it
           is
           but
           as
           the
           
             dwelling
             of
             a
             moth
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             booth
             in
          
           Job
           ,
           27.18
           ,
           
             and
             as
             a
             house
             of
             Clay
             .
          
           Job
           .
           4.19
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           pomp
           of
           a
           man.
           
        
         
           Put
           man
           into
           the
           greatest
           gallantness
           that
           can
           be
           ,
           that
           causeth
           some
           feare
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           that
           are
           carnal
           :
           Now
           in
           Acts
           ▪
           25.23
           .
           
             when
             Bernice
          
           and
           Agrippa
           came
           to
           sit
           in
           judgment
           they
           came
           with
           great
           pompe
           as
           Judges
           use
           to
           do
           to
           strike
           feare
           into
           their
           prisoners
           :
           now
           the
           word
           signifies
           ,
           they
           come
           with
           much
           phansy
           .
           Faith
           makes
           men
           to
           judg
           of
           things
           as
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           doth
           ,
           and
           so
           keeps
           them
           from
           fearing
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           
             The
             foundation
             of
             Man.
          
           
        
         
         
           
             It
             is
             in
             the
             dust
          
           ,
           Job
           .
           4.19
           .
           and
           that
           which
           hath
           no
           foundation
           but
           the
           dust
           ,
           it
           hath
           no
           great
           strength
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           
             The
             life
             of
             man.
          
           
        
         
           Some
           times
           compared
           to
           a
           buble
           and
           
             a
             vapor
          
           ;
           a
           
             weavers
             shuttle
          
           ,
           and
           
             the
             wind
             in
          
           Job
           ,
           7.6
           ,
           7
           ,
           he
           is
           compared
           
             to
             the
             Eagle
             flying
             in
             the
             aire
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Ship
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             dayes
             of
             an
             Hireling
             ,
          
           Job
           .
           7.1
           .
           
             And
             as
             a
             shadow
          
           .
           Job
           ,
           8.9
           .
           He
           is
           such
           a
           poore
           creature
           ,
           
             that
             the
             moth
             crusheth
             him
          
           .
           Job
           .
           4
           ,
           19.
           
           Now
           that
           which
           can
           crush
           a
           man
           must
           have
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           power
           over
           him
           :
           
             And
             his
             days
             are
             but
             as
             a
             hand
             breadth
             .
          
           Psal
           .
           39.5
           .
           
             And
             his
             breath
             is
             in
             his
             Nostrils
             .
          
           Isa
           .
           2.22
           .
           This
           is
           to
           shew
           what
           little
           cause
           there
           is
           to
           feare
           man.
           Now
           put
           all
           these
           together
           surely
           he
           is
           not
           a
           creature
           much
           to
           be
           feared
           :
           and
           here
           we
           see
           what
           wonderful
           dishonor
           God
           hath
           ,
           when
           man
           is
           feared
           above
           God
           ▪
        
         
           But
           now
           let
           us
           consider
           him
           as
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           is
           less
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           and
           there
           we
           wil
           consider
           of
           him
           in
           three
           respects
           .
        
         
           Consider
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               His
               baseness
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               What
               he
               is
               in
               the
               greatness
               of
               his
               power
               opposing
               the
               Godly
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               How
               neare
               those
               that
               are
               wicked
               and
               enemies
               of
               Gods
               people
               are
               unto
               destruction
               .
            
          
        
         
           First
           Consider
           the
           baseness
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           feare
           things
           that
           are
           base
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Wicked
           men
           let
           them
           be
           never
           so
           glorious
           in
           regard
           of
           outward
           things
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           as
           dross
           and
           
             dust
             .
             Psal
          
           .
           119.118.119
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           then
           their
           Root
           (
           that
           which
           should
           uphold
           them
           ,
           and
           be
           their
           power
           )
           is
           rotten
           .
           Isa
           .
           5
           ,
           24.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           They
           are
           
             as
             Straw
             trodden
             down
             for
             the
             dunghil
             .
          
           Isa
           .
           25.10
           .
        
         
         
           4.
           
           They
           are
           compared
           to
           the
           Froth
           and
           Fome
           of
           the
           Sea.
           Hos
           .
           10.7
           ,
        
         
           5.
           
           His
           baseness
           is
           expressed
           by
           being
           compared
           to
           
             Briars
             and
             Thornes
             .
             Ezek.
          
           2.6
           .
        
         
           Why
           should
           wicked
           men
           be
           feared
           that
           are
           compared
           to
           such
           base
           things
           ?
           Thus
           God
           judgeth
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           have
           Faith
           should
           judge
           so
           of
           them
           .
           But
           they
           have
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           power
           and
           much
           strength
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Let
           us
           therefore
           consider
           what
           God
           speaks
           concerning
           the
           power
           of
           wicked
           men
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           all
           but
           a
           
             Noise
             Jer.
          
           46.17
           .
           Egypt
           was
           a
           great
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           the
           King
           of
           Egypt
           with
           all
           his
           power
           is
           but
           a
           noise
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           All
           their
           power
           is
           but
           
             a
             litle
             small
             dust
             Isa
          
           .
           29.5
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           all
           their
           power
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           as
           a
           company
           of
           beasts
           ,
           or
           little
           children
           that
           have
           reeds
           in
           their
           hands
           .
           Psal
           .
           68.30
           .
           
             Rebuke
             the
             company
             of
             Spearmen
             ,
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             beasts
             .
          
           The
           word
           translated
           Spear-men
           is
           rather
           to
           be
           translated
           Children
           that
           carry
           Reeds
           instead
           of
           Speares
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Their
           power
           is
           
             Cursed
             .
             Psal
          
           .
           119.21
           .
           
             Thou
             hast
             rebuked
             the
             proud
             that
             are
             cursed
             .
          
           When
           they
           are
           in
           the
           top
           of
           their
           pride
           and
           rage
           ,
           and
           they
           look
           upon
           the
           Servants
           of
           God
           with
           scorne
           and
           contempt
           ,
           then
           they
           are
           cursed
           in
           their
           pride
           ,
           and
           strength
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           hath
           the
           curse
           of
           God
           upon
           it
           ,
           must
           needs
           come
           to
           nothing
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           All
           their
           power
           is
           as
           nothing
           .
           Isa
           .
           41.11
           And
           if
           their
           power
           be
           as
           nothing
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           cause
           to
           feare
           their
           power
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           They
           are
           
             Less
             than
             nothing
             .
             Isa
          
           .
           40.17
           .
           Now
           what
           can
           be
           said
           more
           ,
           for
           the
           power
           of
           all
           Nations
           to
           be
           less
           than
           nothing
           .
           If
           we
           have
           the
           same
           Judgment
           that
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           hath
           cocerning
           Man
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           cause
           of
           feare
           of
           man.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           and
           lastly
           :
           Consider
           what
           the
           Scripture
           
           saies
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           nearness
           to
           destruction
           .
           
             They
             are
             ready
             to
             perish
          
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           They
           are
           compared
           to
           
             Tow.
             Isa
          
           1.31
           .
           A
           litle
           spark
           of
           fire
           doth
           presently
           blaze
           up
           tow
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           They
           are
           like
           the
           
             Crackling
             of
             thornes
             under
             the
             Pott
             .
             Eccles
             .
          
           7.6
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           They
           are
           like
           to
           Smoake
           .
           as
           Psal
           .
           68.2
           .
           Smoake
           the
           sooner
           it
           ascends
           the
           sooner
           it
           vanisheth
           :
           so
           the
           greater
           men
           are
           in
           their
           power
           ,
           the
           sooner
           they
           perish
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           They
           are
           compared
           
             To
             wax
             that
             melteth
             before
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             chaffe
             before
             the
             wind
             ,
             and
             as
             stubble
             .
          
           as
           Job
           .
           21.18
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           And
           al
           
             Their
             light
             is
             but
             as
             a
             Candle
          
           ;
           Solomon
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             candle
             of
             the
             wicked
             shall
             be
             put
             out
             .
             Prov.
          
           24.20
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           And
           they
           are
           likewise
           compared
           to
           
             The
             tops
             of
             the
             eares
             of
             Corne
             ,
          
           that
           one
           can
           nip
           off
           with
           his
           finger
           .
           Job
           .
           24.24
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           The
           Psalmist
           saith
           ,
           
             God
             cutteth
             off
             the
             spirit
             of
             Princes
             .
             Psal
             .
          
           76.12
           .
           The
           word
           signifies
           such
           a
           cutting
           off
           as
           one
           with
           a
           knife
           would
           cut
           off
           a
           bunch
           of
           Grapes
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Againe
           they
           are
           like
           
             The
             blasted
             Corne
          
           :
           and
           not
           only
           as
           grasse
           ,
           but
           
             As
             Grasse
             on
             the
             House
             top
             .
             Isa
             .
          
           37.27
           .
           Wicked
           men
           are
           going
           to
           destruction
           as
           a
           thing
           rouling
           before
           the
           wind
           .
           It
           is
           said
           they
           are
           set
           in
           
             Slippery
             places
             ,
             and
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             Lord
             persecutes
             them
             .
             Psal
             .
          
           35.6
           .
           If
           one
           be
           set
           upon
           the
           Ice
           ,
           and
           another
           come
           to
           persecute
           him
           ,
           he
           cannot
           stand
           long
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           And
           they
           are
           as
           a
           Garment
           that
           the
           moth
           hath
           eaten
           .
           Job
           .
           13.28
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           And
           they
           are
           compared
           
             To
             the
             fat
             of
             Lambs
             before
             the
             fire
             .
             Psal
             .
          
           37.20
           .
           
             And
             as
             Snow
             melting
             before
             the
             Sun.
             
          
        
         
           First
           consider
           what
           man
           is
           in
           himself
           ;
           and
           wicked
           man
           in
           his
           baseness
           and
           power
           ,
           and
           how
           neer
           they
           
           are
           to
           destruction
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           a
           mighty
           meanes
           to
           help
           against
           feare
           .
           Oh!
           Let
           us
           be
           ashamed
           ,
           that
           profess
           our selves
           to
           have
           Faith
           ,
           and
           yet
           when
           we
           see
           how
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           judg
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           we
           should
           be
           so
           conscious
           to
           our selves
           of
           so
           much
           fear
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           how
           they
           will
           Crush
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           shall
           never
           goe
           on
           in
           quiet
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           ready
           to
           put
           us
           out
           of
           our
           way
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           we
           see
           wherein
           the
           power
           of
           Faith
           lyeth
           to
           help
           against
           fear
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           two
           things
           yet
           behind
           for
           the
           explication
           of
           the
           point
           .
        
         
           To
           shew
           the
           difference
           between
           that
           boldness
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           audaciousness
           that
           men
           have
           that
           have
           no
           Faith
           ,
           and
           that
           Fearelesness
           that
           comes
           by
           Faith.
           
        
         
           As
           also
           to
           shew
           how
           farr
           we
           may
           lawfully
           avoid
           danger
           ,
           without
           feare
           of
           men
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           9.
           
        
         
           
             How
             Audatiousness
             and
             boldness
             of
             spirit
             differ
             from
             Faith.
             1.
             
             Audatiousness
             make
             us
             bold
             to
             sin
             .
             2
             It
             appeares
             in
             Causes
             that
             concerns
             our selves
             ,
             then
             those
             which
             concern
             God.
             3.
             
             Boldness
             the
             curing
             of
             one
             pasion
             with
             another
             ,
             Faith
             the
             curing
             of
             passion
             by
             Grace
             .
             4.
             
             Natural
             boldness
             makes
             men
             rash
             ,
             and
             henders
             consultation
             .
             5.
             
             The
             cause
             of
             immodisty
             6.
             
             It
             is
             suden
             and
             violent
             .
             7.
             
             It
             proseeds
             and
             lives
             upon
             outward
             encouragements
             .
             8.
             
             The
             ishew
             of
             ignorance
             .
             9.
             
             Or
             despair
             .
             10.
             
             More
             Outward
             then
             Inward
             .
          
        
         
           FAITH
           helps
           against
           feare
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           be
           granted
           that
           men
           may
           be
           much
           helped
           against
           feare
           by
           a
           
           meer
           audaciousness
           of
           spirit
           .
        
         
           Quest
           .
           
             But
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             the
             difference
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           Audaciousness
           of
           Spirit
           ,
           though
           when
           it
           proves
           to
           be
           in
           Gods
           cause
           ,
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           faith
           ,
           yet
           there
           are
           many
           differences
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Where
           it
           is
           Audaciousness
           of
           spirit
           ,
           when
           occasion
           serves
           ,
           they
           wil
           be
           bold
           in
           Sin
           against
           God
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           bold
           in
           that
           which
           is
           good
           for
           God
           :
           but
           now
           where
           faith
           is
           ,
           though
           it
           doth
           make
           the
           soul
           to
           be
           bold
           and
           fearless
           for
           God
           in
           the
           way
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           there
           are
           none
           so
           affraid
           of
           sin
           :
           they
           tremble
           at
           the
           appearance
           ,
           or
           occasion
           of
           sin
           :
           many
           that
           are
           mightily
           bold
           in
           sin
           are
           mightily
           affraid
           when
           they
           are
           in
           danger
           ,
           others
           that
           are
           fearless
           in
           the
           way
           of
           God
           ,
           thay
           have
           no
           boldness
           in
           the
           way
           of
           sin
           .
           Wicked
           men
           that
           have
           had
           the
           basest
           spirits
           of
           all
           ,
           have
           been
           bold
           in
           sin
           ;
           As
           Manasseh
           ,
           how
           audacious
           was
           he
           in
           sin
           ?
           and
           when
           he
           came
           into
           danger
           how
           feared
           he
           ?
           It
           is
           said
           he
           was
           
             found
             among
             the
             thorns
          
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           33.11
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           Ahaz
           ,
           what
           a
           bold
           spirit
           had
           he
           in
           sin
           ?
           when
           he
           came
           into
           danger
           what
           a
           base
           spirit
           had
           he
           ?
           he
           was
           affraid
           and
           shook
           like
           an
           aspine
           leafe
           .
           And
           so
           it
           is
           reported
           of
           
             Caligula
             ,
             in
             Isa
          
           .
           7.2
           .
           That
           was
           a
           bold
           wretch
           in
           sin
           ,
           yet
           when
           he
           heard
           it
           thunder
           ,
           he
           would
           run
           into
           a
           bench
           hole
           .
        
         
           And
           some
           may
           go
           so
           far
           ,
           as
           not
           only
           to
           be
           bold
           in
           sin
           but
           to
           be
           bold
           in
           some
           danger
           too
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           fal
           out
           to
           be
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           know
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           boldness
           in
           sin
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           do
           not
           fear
           every
           sin
           ,
           al
           your
           boldness
           and
           fearlesness
           in
           any
           thing
           else
           never
           comes
           from
           faith
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Where
           there
           is
           natural
           audaciousness
           ,
           then
           men
           are
           especially
           bold
           in
           causes
           that
           concern
           themselves
           more
           than
           in
           causes
           that
           concerne
           God.
           When
           any
           business
           concerns
           themselves
           in
           which
           they
           are
           opposed
           ,
           they
           care
           not
           for
           any
           one
           that
           have
           more
           power
           then
           them selves
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           not
           so
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           :
           but
           others
           that
           are
           truly
           gracious
           ,
           that
           are
           feareless
           from
           their
           
           faith
           ,
           they
           are
           very
           yeildable
           and
           shamefaced
           in
           their
           own
           cause
           ,
           in
           things
           that
           concern
           themselves
           ,
           but
           in
           ●hings
           that
           concern
           God
           ,
           there
           doth
           appear
           another
           spirit
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           new
           spirit
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Where
           the
           boldness
           is
           meerly
           natural
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           curing
           of
           one
           passion
           with
           another
           ;
           but
           the
           boldness
           that
           comes
           from
           faith
           is
           the
           curing
           of
           passion
           with
           the
           contrary
           grace
           .
           As
           thus
           ,
           where
           the
           boldness
           comes
           from
           natural
           audaciousness
           ,
           there
           is
           the
           curing
           of
           the
           passion
           of
           fear
           with
           the
           passion
           of
           wrath
           and
           anger
           ,
           they
           are
           never
           fearless
           and
           bold
           ,
           but
           when
           their
           passion
           of
           anger
           is
           stirred
           up
           :
           where
           faith
           cures
           the
           passion
           of
           fear
           ,
           it
           cures
           it
           not
           by
           stirring
           up
           another
           passion
           ,
           but
           by
           Sanctifying
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           bringing
           in
           the
           true
           fear
           of
           God
           into
           the
           soul
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           put
           out
           one
           evil
           with
           another
           ,
           but
           puts
           out
           an
           evil
           with
           a
           stream
           of
           the
           contrary
           good
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Where
           men
           are
           naturally
           audacious
           ,
           and
           bold
           ,
           usually
           their
           boldness
           hinders
           their
           consultation
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           command
           over
           their
           spirits
           ,
           they
           are
           carried
           on
           rashly
           and
           headily
           in
           their
           boldness
           :
           therefore
           in
           Isa
           .
           35.4
           .
           The
           word
           that
           is
           translated
           feareful
           ,
           it
           signifies
           a
           rash
           heart
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           same
           word
           you
           have
           in
           Isa
           .
           32.4
           .
           
             The
             heart
             of
             the
             rash
             shal
             understand
             knowledg
          
           :
           to
           shew
           that
           fearfulness
           doth
           cause
           rashness
           where
           it
           is
           immoderate
           ;
           but
           where
           feare
           is
           moderate
           ,
           and
           guided
           right
           ,
           it
           makes
           men
           to
           have
           power
           to
           consult
           of
           things
           and
           advise
           of
           things
           ,
           and
           examine
           of
           things
           :
           but
           your
           bold
           ,
           impudent
           people
           care
           not
           ,
           nor
           consider
           not
           what
           they
           say
           ,
           but
           where
           fear
           is
           rightly
           ordered
           by
           saith
           ,
           the
           heart
           is
           able
           to
           consider
           and
           advise
           best
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Again
           ,
           Audaciousness
           when
           it
           is
           natural
           makes
           men
           to
           forget
           the
           distance
           that
           is
           between
           one
           man
           and
           another
           ,
           makes
           them
           immodest
           ,
           care
           not
           what
           they
           say
           to
           superiors
           that
           are
           above
           them
           :
           but
           when
           men
           are
           feareless
           by
           faith
           though
           they
           wil
           not
           be
           hindred
           in
           their
           way
           by
           feare
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           know
           how
           to
           give
           due
           respect
           to
           them
           that
           are
           in
           Superior
           place
           ,
           
           which
           a
           natural
           Audacious
           spirit
           doth
           not
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           Again
           ,
           Natural
           Audaciousness
           is
           sudden
           ,
           and
           violent
           ,
           but
           a
           man
           that
           is
           feareless
           by
           faith
           ,
           doth
           not
           presently
           ,
           get
           up
           to
           this
           boldness
           of
           spirit
           ;
           but
           it
           comes
           by
           degrees
           and
           several
           steps
           ,
           first
           ,
           more
           fearful
           ,
           and
           then
           less
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           degrees
           he
           gets
           power
           over
           that
           spirit
           of
           his
           which
           before
           he
           found
           feareful
           ,
           but
           the
           other
           is
           violently
           up
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           come
           by
           degrees
           .
        
         
           Seaventhly
           ,
           Natural
           Boldness
           it
           is
           according
           to
           outward
           encouragements
           ,
           but
           the
           fearlesness
           that
           is
           from
           faith
           is
           by
           the
           breathings
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           upon
           his
           heart
           ;
           &
           according
           to
           the
           several
           breathings
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           upon
           their
           hearts
           ,
           so
           they
           are
           more
           or
           less
           feareful
           :
           the
           other
           boldness
           being
           natural
           it
           works
           always
           alike
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           but
           the
           same
           outward
           encouragements
           :
           but
           Gods
           people
           though
           they
           have
           the
           same
           outward
           encouragements
           yet
           they
           are
           more
           fearless
           at
           some
           times
           then
           at
           other
           times
           because
           they
           have
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           breathing
           upon
           them
           alwaies
           alike
           .
        
         
           Eightly
           ,
           Natural
           boldness
           comes
           from
           ignorance
           ,
           and
           insensibleness
           ,
           because
           people
           do
           not
           know
           or
           are
           not
           sensible
           of
           the
           danger
           they
           are
           in
           :
           but
           faith
           discovers
           the
           danger
           ,
           and
           makes
           men
           sensible
           of
           the
           danger
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           helps
           ;
           it
           is
           nothing
           to
           be
           bold
           when
           one
           is
           not
           sensible
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           understand
           the
           danger
           ;
           but
           a
           gracious
           heart
           conceives
           aright
           of
           the
           danger
           ,
           and
           is
           sensible
           of
           it
           and
           then
           faith
           lifts
           above
           sence
           ,
           and
           above
           reason
           .
        
         
           Ninthly
           ,
           Men
           that
           are
           naturally
           bold
           ,
           it
           is
           through
           desperateness
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           nothing
           to
           loose
           ,
           and
           care
           not
           what
           become
           of
           themselves
           :
           but
           by
           faith
           men
           are
           not
           fearless
           because
           they
           are
           desperate
           ,
           but
           they
           see
           help
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           Christ
           and
           his
           mercy
           ,
           the
           more
           they
           hope
           ,
           the
           less
           they
           fear
           ,
           but
           the
           other
           are
           desperate
           and
           therefore
           they
           do
           not
           feare
           .
        
         
           Tenthly
           ,
           Where
           audaciousness
           is
           but
           natural
           ,
           it
           appears
           more
           outward
           then
           it
           is
           inward
           ,
           but
           by
           faith
           men
           are
           less
           feareful
           inwardly
           then
           it
           appears
           outwardly
           :
           
           faith
           doth
           more
           cure
           fear
           within
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           able
           to
           express
           courage
           ,
           and
           boldness
           without
           :
           but
           your
           natural
           audacious
           people
           know
           ,
           though
           they
           speak
           great
           words
           and
           make
           proud
           braggs
           ,
           yet
           within
           their
           hearts
           do
           tremble
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           not
           so
           where
           there
           is
           true
           faith
           :
           There
           is
           an
           aspersion
           cast
           upon
           Gods
           people
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           forward
           in
           Gods
           cause
           .
           They
           are
           bold
           impudent
           fellows
           :
           and
           those
           that
           are
           bold
           and
           impudent
           they
           go
           away
           as
           the
           men
           that
           have
           the
           only
           courage
           :
           now
           the
           scope
           of
           that
           I
           say
           is
           to
           shew
           that
           Gods
           people
           are
           not
           impudently
           bold
           ,
           but
           hold
           by
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           that
           comes
           from
           his
           spirit
           ,
           and
           is
           maintained
           by
           faith
           ,
           and
           others
           though
           they
           be
           bold
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           far
           from
           this
           excellent
           spirit
           that
           Gods
           people
           have
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           10.
           
        
         
           
             Sheweth
             ,
             How
             far
             we
             may
             lawfully
             avoid
             danger
             without
             fear
             of
             men
             .
             1.
             
             Religion
             doth
             not
             teach
             men
             to
             be
             foolish
             or
             desperate
             .
             2
             ,
             The
             care
             of
             a
             Christian
             ought
             to
             be
             to
             do
             his
             duty
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             avoid
             danger
             ,
             which
             may
             fal
             out
             in
             his
             duty
             .
             3
             ,
             When
             God
             brings
             his
             people
             into
             danger
             ,
             he
             intends
             more
             to
             exercise
             their
             graces
             ,
             then
             to
             try
             their
             discretion
             .
             4
             ,
             Though
             danger
             may
             be
             avoided
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             more
             honorable
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             be
             called
             to
             exercise
             Faith
             ,
             Courage
             ,
             Patience
             and
             in
             a
             way
             of
             suffering
             ,
             then
             his
             prudence
             in
             avoiding
             it
             5.
             
             Take
             Care
             of
             mistaking
             discretion
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             wont
             to
             abate
             the
             vigor
             of
             Gods
             Graces
             ,
             but
             to
             improve
             and
             increase
             them
             .
             6.
             
             A
             Christians
             greatest
             endeavor
             should
             be
             to
             get
             his
             will
             to
             submit
             to
             God.
             
          
        
         
           THe
           last
           thing
           that
           is
           to
           be
           opened
           in
           the
           explication
           of
           the
           point
           is
           this
           .
           Faith
           helps
           against
           the
           
           feare
           of
           danger
           and
           the
           feare
           of
           man.
           
        
         
           Object
           ,
           
             But
             some
             may
             say
             that
             which
             you
             have
             said
             hitherto
             may
             seem
             to
             embolden
             men
             to
             rush
             into
             dangers
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             plea
             of
             many
             that
             bring
             themselves
             into
             dangers
             ,
             and
             rush
             upon
             their
             ruine
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             be
             affraid
             of
             men
             .
          
        
         
           Answer
           .
           To
           that
           I
           answer
           ,
           Religion
           doth
           not
           teach
           men
           to
           be
           foolish
           or
           to
           be
           desperate
           ;
           it
           is
           too
           much
           boldness
           for
           any
           man
           to
           think
           God
           should
           give
           him
           assistance
           in
           foolish
           ,
           desperate
           ,
           rash
           ways
           .
           It
           is
           a
           speech
           of
           
             Cyprian
             ,
             God
             would
             rather
             have
             us
             stay
             to
             manifest
             our
             faith
             ,
             til
             we
             are
             called
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             see
             him
             go
             before
             us
             ,
             then
             that
             we
             should
             go
             upon
             our
             own
             heads
             .
          
           Faith
           as
           it
           hath
           the
           word
           evermore
           for
           its
           ground
           and
           bottom
           ,
           in
           that
           great
           act
           of
           it
           ,
           interesting
           the
           soul
           in
           the
           Covevenant
           of
           Grace
           ;
           so
           it
           hath
           the
           word
           for
           the
           ground
           of
           it
           in
           every
           action
           it
           puts
           the
           soul
           upon
           .
           We
           have
           a
           notable
           text
           for
           this
           in
           Prov.
           10.8
           .
           
             The
             wise
             in
             heart
             wil
             receive
             Commandements
             :
             but
             a
             prating
             fool
             shal
             .
             fal
             .
             the
             wise
             in
             heart
             ,
          
           those
           that
           are
           truly
           gracious
           receive
           commandements
           :
           before
           they
           rush
           into
           danger
           ,
           they
           wil
           stay
           for
           the
           commandement
           ,
           for
           the
           word
           :
           
             but
             a
             prating
             fool
             shal
             fall
             ,
          
           one
           that
           will
           boldly
           venture
           himself
           in
           danger
           ,
           in
           speaking
           before
           he
           is
           called
           unto
           it
           ,
           he
           shal
           fal
           in
           it
           ,
           he
           must
           not
           expect
           the
           assistance
           of
           God
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Quest
           .
           
             But
             if
             we
             must
             not
             feare
             man
             ,
             may
             we
             not
             flee
             from
             danger
             ?
             may
             we
             not
             labor
             to
             deliver
             our selves
             from
             it
             when
             it
             comes
             ?
             we
             must
             not
             rush
             into
             danger
             but
             suppose
             we
             see
             danger
             before
             us
             ,
             may
             we
             not
             flee
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             avoid
             it
             before
             it
             comes
             ?
             if
             we
             must
             not
             feare
             the
             creature
             ,
             must
             we
             deliver
             our selves
             from
             it
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           First
           I
           shall
           give
           some
           general
           answers
           unto
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           will
           come
           more
           closely
           to
           answer
           to
           that
           case
           of
           conscience
           concerning
           fleeing
           from
           danger
           .
        
         
           For
           a
           general
           answer
           unto
           this
           ,
           consider
           these
           five
           things
           .
        
         
           Your
           question
           is
           ,
           whether
           a
           Christian
           may
           not
           flee
           danger
           ?
        
         
         
           I
           answer
           ,
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           greatest
           care
           of
           a
           Christian
           ought
           to
           be
           to
           do
           his
           duty
           ,
           rather
           then
           to
           avoid
           danger
           that
           may
           fal
           out
           in
           his
           duty
           :
           we
           should
           be
           more
           affraid
           of
           our
           own
           base
           ,
           earthly
           ,
           cowardly
           ,
           unbeleeving
           hearts
           then
           we
           should
           be
           affraid
           of
           any
           evil
           that
           the
           malice
           and
           power
           of
           al
           the
           men
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           Devills
           in
           hell
           can
           being
           upon
           us
           :
           No
           Christian
           is
           in
           so
           much
           danger
           of
           evil
           from
           the
           malice
           and
           power
           of
           al
           the
           men
           in
           the
           world
           and
           Devils
           in
           hell
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           in
           danger
           of
           mischeif
           from
           his
           own
           heart
           ,
           and
           that
           man
           that
           doth
           not
           feare
           himself
           and
           his
           own
           vile
           heart
           ,
           more
           then
           he
           doth
           al
           the
           power
           and
           malice
           of
           the
           men
           of
           the
           world
           and
           the
           Devils
           in
           Hell
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           yet
           know
           his
           heart
           :
           It
           is
           a
           greater
           judgment
           to
           be
           delivered
           up
           to
           a
           mans
           own
           heart
           :
           then
           to
           be
           delivered
           up
           to
           the
           malice
           of
           al
           the
           enemies
           we
           have
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           yea
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           greater
           judgment
           to
           be
           delivered
           up
           to
           ones
           own
           heart
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           delivered
           up
           to
           the
           Devil
           himself
           .
        
         
           Those
           that
           are
           so
           sollicitous
           to
           deliver
           themselves
           from
           the
           danger
           and
           evil
           of
           the
           power
           of
           men
           ,
           let
           them
           first
           labor
           that
           the
           strength
           of
           their
           Sollicitousness
           be
           to
           deliver
           themselves
           from
           the
           danger
           and
           evil
           of
           their
           own
           hearts
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           You
           ask
           this
           question
           whether
           you
           may
           not
           flee
           danger
           ?
           I
           answer
           ,
           when
           God
           doth
           so
           dispose
           of
           things
           ,
           as
           to
           bring
           his
           people
           into
           danger
           ,
           usually
           God
           intends
           more
           to
           exercise
           faith
           and
           courage
           ,
           and
           patience
           ,
           then
           to
           exercise
           discretion
           ,
           though
           it
           call
           for
           both
           ?
           and
           that
           which
           is
           Gods
           usual
           cheif
           intent
           ,
           should
           be
           our
           chief
           care
           ;
           when
           as
           the
           care
           of
           most
           Christians
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Danger
           ,
           is
           more
           to
           exercise
           their
           discretion
           for
           their
           safety
           .
           Then
           to
           exercise
           faith
           ,
           courage
           ,
           and
           patience
           that
           God
           calls
           most
           for
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Grant
           that
           the
           danger
           may
           be
           avoided
           ,
           yet
           a
           Christian
           should
           count
           it
           a
           more
           honorable
           thing
           to
           be
           called
           to
           exercise
           faith
           ,
           courage
           ,
           and
           patience
           in
           a
           way
           of
           suffering
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           called
           forth
           to
           exercise
           his
           discretion
           
           in
           avoiding
           of
           suffering
           .
           Indeed
           God
           doth
           not
           cal
           at
           all
           times
           to
           that
           which
           is
           the
           most
           honorable
           service
           ,
           yet
           a
           Christian
           should
           account
           that
           more
           honorable
           ,
           and
           not
           bless
           himself
           that
           his
           condition
           is
           better
           then
           others
           ,
           because
           God
           calls
           others
           to
           suffer
           ,
           and
           there
           gives
           them
           an
           opportunity
           to
           exercise
           faith
           ,
           and
           courage
           and
           patience
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           gives
           him
           liberty
           to
           avoid
           suffering
           ,
           wherein
           he
           gives
           me
           an
           opportunity
           to
           exercise
           my
           discretion
           ,
           and
           wisdom
           ;
           I
           am
           to
           count
           them
           the
           most
           honorable
           Christians
           that
           do
           suffer
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           When
           God
           doth
           call
           for
           the
           exercise
           of
           discretion
           in
           avoiding
           suffering
           ,
           there
           must
           be
           a
           great
           care
           in
           Christians
           ,
           not
           to
           mistake
           their
           discretion
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           the
           work
           of
           Christian
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           discretion
           ,
           is
           to
           abate
           the
           vigor
           ,
           and
           activity
           and
           strength
           of
           any
           grace
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           :
           But
           the
           work
           of
           it
           doth
           consist
           in
           the
           managing
           ,
           improving
           ,
           and
           increasing
           of
           al
           the
           graces
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           .
           There
           is
           a
           great
           mistake
           in
           the
           world
           about
           this
           ,
           many
           think
           they
           must
           be
           zealous
           .
           But
           there
           must
           be
           discretion
           exercised
           :
           what
           do
           they
           count
           discretion
           ?
           that
           which
           doth
           something
           take
           off
           the
           activity
           ,
           and
           vigour
           of
           grace
           ;
           but
           there
           is
           not
           one
           grace
           is
           so
           an
           enemy
           to
           another
           ,
           as
           to
           abate
           in
           any
           degree
           the
           vigor
           and
           activity
           of
           any
           grace
           whatsoever
           ,
           but
           the
           work
           of
           discretion
           is
           to
           mannage
           and
           improve
           our
           faith
           ,
           and
           courage
           ,
           and
           patience
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           graces
           wel
           for
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           this
           is
           discretion
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           account
           that
           discretion
           which
           abates
           the
           vigour
           and
           activity
           of
           grace
           ,
           though
           you
           put
           that
           glorious
           name
           of
           discretion
           upon
           it
           ,
           God
           cals
           it
           by
           other
           names
           ,
           by
           cowardliness
           ,
           self-seeking
           ,
           and
           temporizing
           ,
           and
           what
           wil
           become
           of
           those
           ?
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           You
           ask
           whether
           you
           may
           avoid
           danger
           ,
           and
           suffering
           ?
           The
           cheife
           way
           that
           a
           Christian
           should
           use
           in
           avoiding
           of
           danger
           should
           be
           in
           this
           ;
           namely
           ,
           in
           Laboring
           to
           get
           his
           heart
           to
           be
           willing
           to
           submit
           to
           God
           
           in
           a
           way
           of
           suffering
           to
           be
           willing
           to
           endure
           suffering
           when
           he
           calls
           to
           it
           .
           As
           it
           is
           the
           best
           way
           to
           obtain
           a
           mercy
           from
           God
           ,
           to
           get
           our
           hearts
           to
           be
           willing
           to
           be
           without
           it
           ,
           if
           God
           shal
           see
           it
           sit
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           the
           best
           way
           to
           avoid
           danger
           and
           evil
           ,
           to
           get
           our
           hearts
           willing
           to
           suffer
           that
           evil
           if
           God
           shal
           cal
           to
           it
           .
           These
           things
           being
           premised
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           liberty
           to
           avoid
           danger
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP
           II.
           
        
         
           
             Containes
             a
             further
             Resolution
             of
             the
             former
             Case
             in
             nine
             particulars
             .
             1.
             
             God
             doth
             give
             leave
             to
             his
             people
             to
             fly
             ,
             and
             avoid
             Danger
             .
             2.
             
             Such
             avoiding
             of
             Danger
             (
             if
             rightly
             qualified
             )
             argues
             neither
             distrust
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             defect
             of
             Courage
             .
             3.
             
             In
             some
             cases
             ,
             Christians
             not
             only
             permitted
             ,
             but
             commanded
             to
             flee
             .
             as
             ,
             1.
             
             When
             no
             extraordinarie
             thing
             depends
             upon
             him
             in
             that
             station
             in
             which
             God
             hath
             set
             him
             .
             2.
             
             When
             the
             hand
             of
             God
             looseth
             those
             relations
             ,
             which
             would
             otherwise
             be
             obligations
             to
             him
             .
             3.
             
             When
             God
             gives
             him
             an
             opportunity
             else
             where
             ,
             to
             bring
             greater
             revenues
             of
             glory
             to
             him
             .
             4.
             
             When
             a
             Christian
             is
             doubtfull
             about
             his
             call
             to
             suffer
             at
             the
             present
             .
             4.
             
             There
             are
             some
             cases
             wherein
             it
             is
             utterly
             unlawfull
             to
             flee
             ,
             viz.
             The
             contrary
             to
             those
             above
             named
             5.
             
             Mistakes
             in
             flying
             ▪
             as
             ,
             1.
             
             To
             flee
             upon
             every
             slight
             and
             trivial
             thing
             .
             2.
             
             When
             it
             tends
             to
             their
             spiritual
             disadvantage
             .
             3.
             
             When
             having
             secretly
             denied
             the
             Faith
             ,
             Men
             flee
             to
             prevent
             the
             shame
             of
             Apostacie
             .
             4.
             
             When
             they
             look
             at
             their
             own
             safety
             alone
             ,
             without
             care
             to
             fit
             themselves
             for
             further
             service
             of
             God.
             5.
             
             How
             to
             know
             when
             avoiding
             dangers
             proceeds
             from
             Faith
             ,
             or
             Cowardise
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             which
             is
             by
             Faith
             is
             not
             in
             a
             Violent
             ,
             Rash
             ,
             Heady
             manner
             .
             
               2
               ▪
            
             When
             it
             proceeds
             from
             Faith
             ,
             it
             is
             joined
             with
             a
             resolution
             to
             return
             and
             beare
             witness
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             when
             God
             cals
             .
             3.
             
             When
             we
             use
             the
             liberty
             we
             have
             to
             get
             hearts
             to
             return
             .
             7.
             
             The
             case
             of
             publique
             Officers
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             Ministers
             ,
             especially
             the
             latter
             .
          
        
         
           BUT
           yet
           for
           the
           more
           close
           and
           full
           answer
           to
           this
           case
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           whether
           a
           man
           may
           flee
           from
           
           danger
           yea
           or
           no
           ,
           I
           shall
           express
           my self
           in
           these
           eight
           or
           nine
           several
           particulars
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           We
           shall
           lay
           this
           for
           a
           conclusion
           that
           God
           doth
           give
           his
           people
           leave
           to
           avoid
           danger
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           if
           it
           be
           done
           as
           it
           ought
           ,
           it
           is
           no
           argument
           of
           distrusting
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           want
           of
           courage
           ,
           and
           magnanimity
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           some
           cases
           ,
           some
           not
           only
           may
           ,
           but
           are
           bound
           and
           ought
           to
           flee
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Some
           in
           some
           cases
           ,
           must
           not
           avoid
           danger
           ,
           and
           must
           not
           flee
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           I
           will
           shew
           you
           some
           mistakes
           that
           may
           be
           in
           the
           fleeing
           of
           danger
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           I
           will
           shew
           you
           whether
           that
           avoiding
           of
           danger
           comes
           from
           faith
           or
           base
           feare
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           I
           wil
           shew
           how
           far
           publick
           officers
           may
           avoid
           danger
           ,
           especially
           the
           case
           of
           a
           minister
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           I
           wil
           answer
           to
           some
           objections
           that
           may
           be
           made
           against
           the
           avoiding
           of
           danger
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           I
           will
           give
           you
           some
           directions
           for
           the
           behaving
           and
           carrying
           of
           our selves
           in
           fleeing
           and
           avoiding
           of
           danger
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           first
           ,
           God
           doth
           give
           leave
           to
           his
           people
           to
           flee
           and
           to
           avoid
           danger
           (
           that
           in
           the
           general
           must
           be
           laid
           as
           a
           certaine
           conclusion
           )
           you
           know
           that
           of
           Christ
           in
           Math.
           10.23
           .
           
             When
             they
             persecute
             you
             in
             this
             City
             ,
             flee
             into
             another
             .
          
           There
           is
           leave
           given
           and
           injunction
           too
           .
           It
           is
           that
           which
           is
           according
           to
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           and
           religion
           doth
           not
           extinguish
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           though
           it
           shews
           somewhat
           above
           it
           ,
           and
           except
           there
           come
           in
           some
           other
           command
           above
           nature
           ,
           we
           may
           follow
           the
           light
           of
           nature
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           not
           mistake
           a
           false
           light
           for
           a
           true
           .
        
         
           And
           further
           we
           find
           it
           by
           plentiful
           example
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           yea
           Christ
           himself
           avoided
           danger
           ,
           and
           fled
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           gives
           leave
           to
           it
           .
           As
           Elijas
           was
           a
           man
           of
           spirit
           enough
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           1
           Kings
           ,
           19.3
           .
           
             He
             fled
             for
             his
             life
          
           .
           and
           those
           Prophets
           that
           Obadiah
           
           hid
           were
           willing
           to
           avoid
           danger
           ,
           as
           in
           1
           Kings
           ,
           18.4
           .
           And
           the
           example
           of
           Christ
           himself
           presently
           after
           he
           was
           born
           ,
           when
           Herod
           slew
           al
           the
           children
           of
           two
           yeers
           old
           and
           under
           ,
           then
           there
           came
           a
           commission
           from
           God
           unto
           Joseph
           to
           flee
           with
           Christ
           into
           Egypt
           .
           Afterwards
           when
           Christ
           came
           to
           yeers
           ,
           when
           he
           saw
           himself
           to
           be
           in
           danger
           ,
           he
           avoided
           it
           .
           Divers
           texts
           we
           have
           for
           that
           in
           Math.
           12.14.15
           .
           John
           ,
           10.39
           .
           And
           so
           Saint
           Paul.
           in
           Acts.
           9.25
           .
           Presently
           after
           God
           had
           miraculously
           and
           wonderfully
           appeared
           unto
           Paul
           yet
           notwithstanding
           when
           he
           knew
           the
           Jews
           laid
           waite
           for
           him
           to
           kill
           him
           ,
           the
           disciples
           let
           him
           out
           
             by
             the
             wal
             in
             a
             basket
          
           in
           2
           Cor.
           11.33
           .
           it
           was
           a
           contemptible
           way
           of
           fleeing
           of
           danger
           ,
           and
           yet
           notwithstanding
           that
           glorious
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           a
           
             chosen
             vessel
             to
             beare
             his
             name
             before
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
          
           in
           Acts
           ,
           9.15
           .
           he
           was
           content
           to
           avoid
           danger
           in
           that
           contemptible
           way
           .
           The
           case
           is
           cleere
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           be
           done
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           But
           you
           wil
           say
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           be
           done
           ,
           it
           seems
           to
           be
           some
           abatement
           to
           faith
           ,
           and
           courage
           .
           No
           ,
           the
           avoiding
           of
           danger
           when
           it
           is
           in
           the
           way
           of
           God
           must
           not
           be
           counted
           the
           least
           abating
           of
           faith
           and
           courage
           ;
           and
           for
           that
           I
           will
           give
           you
           two
           texts
           of
           scripture
           that
           are
           very
           remarkable
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           In
           Math.
           10.23
           .
           Where
           Christ
           says
           ,
           
             when
             they
             persecute
             you
             in
             one
             city
             flee
             into
             another
          
           :
           The
           next
           thing
           that
           he
           says
           is
           
             feare
             not
             them
          
           .
           vers
           .
           26.
           and
           againe
           ,
           
             feare
             not
             them
             that
             kill
             the
             body
             ,
             verse
          
           28.
           
           Here
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           cross
           thing
           :
           they
           might
           say
           blessed
           Saviour
           ,
           doest
           not
           thou
           bid
           us
           flee
           ?
           How
           can
           we
           flee
           and
           not
           feare
           ?
           this
           shews
           there
           may
           bee
           fleeing
           from
           danger
           ,
           that
           may
           not
           come
           from
           the
           least
           degree
           of
           cowardlyness
           and
           feare
           of
           man
           and
           there
           may
           be
           fleeing
           from
           danger
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           abatement
           of
           faith
           and
           confidence
           .
           As
           in
           Psal
           .
           3.
           
           The
           title
           of
           the
           Psalme
           you
           have
           thus
           .
           
             A
             Psalme
             of
             David
             ,
             when
             he
             fled
             from
             Absalom
             his
             Son
             ,
          
           When
           David
           saw
           himself
           in
           danger
           of
           Absalom
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           venture
           boldly
           
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           say
           God
           hath
           established
           me
           in
           my
           kingdom
           ,
           and
           made
           me
           many
           promises
           to
           uphold
           me
           why
           should
           I
           flee
           ?
           he
           did
           flee
           ,
           but
           was
           it
           not
           an
           abatement
           of
           his
           faith
           and
           confidence
           in
           God
           ?
           no
           ,
           at
           vers
           .
           3
           
             But
             thou
             O
             Lord
             art
             a
             shield
             for
             me
             ,
             my
             glory
             and
             the
             lifter
             up
             of
             my
             head
          
           :
           To
           shew
           there
           may
           be
           fleeing
           and
           yet
           confidence
           in
           God
           as
           our
           sheild
           ,
           and
           glory
           ,
           and
           lifter
           up
           of
           our
           head
           and
           at
           verse
           5.
           
           
             I
             laid
             me
             down
             and
             slept
             ,
             I
             awaked
             for
             the
             Lord
             sustained
             me
             ,
          
           he
           Fled
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           quiet
           for
           al
           that
           in
           verse
           .
           6.
           
           
             I
             wil
             not
             be
             affraid
             of
             ten
             thousand
             of
             people
             that
             have
             set
             themselves
             against
             me
             round
             about
             .
          
           He
           Fled
           from
           his
           Son
           and
           yet
           said
           he
           would
           not
           be
           affraid
           of
           ten
           thousands
           of
           people
           .
           in
           verse
           ,
           7.
           
           
             Arise
             O
             Lord
             ,
             save
             me
             O
             God
             for
             thou
             hast
             smitten
             all
             my
             enemies
             upon
             the
             cheek
             bone
             ,
             thou
             hast
             broken
             the
             teeth
             of
             the
             ungodly
             .
          
           His
           faith
           was
           so
           confident
           as
           it
           made
           him
           to
           think
           that
           which
           was
           to
           be
           done
           as
           done
           already
           and
           yet
           he
           penned
           this
           psalm
           in
           a
           Fleeing
           condition
           .
           So
           that
           the
           second
           thing
           is
           appearent
           ,
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           In
           some
           cases
           a
           man
           not
           onely
           may
           but
           must
           Flee
           ,
           he
           hath
           not
           only
           a
           permission
           but
           a
           command
           .
           
             when
             they
             persecute
             you
             in
             this
             citty
             flee
             into
             another
             .
          
        
         
           Quest
           .
           
             What
             cases
             are
             those
          
           ?
        
         
           Answ
           .
           First
           If
           the
           case
           be
           such
           as
           no
           extraordinary
           thing
           depends
           upon
           me
           in
           that
           station
           that
           God
           hath
           set
           me
           :
           There
           is
           no
           station
           but
           hath
           somthing
           depends
           upon
           it
           ,
           therefore
           if
           we
           should
           say
           they
           may
           not
           Flee
           ,
           but
           when
           the
           case
           is
           that
           nothing
           depends
           upon
           it
           ,
           then
           none
           should
           Flee
           :
           but
           where
           there
           is
           nothing
           extraordinary
           depends
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           When
           I
           feel
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           loose
           my
           relations
           which
           are
           otherwise
           tyes
           to
           me
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           when
           God
           in
           the
           way
           of
           his
           providence
           doth
           open
           a
           door
           to
           me
           else
           where
           ,
           where
           I
           may
           honor
           him
           (
           may
           be
           )
           honor
           him
           more
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           When
           I
           find
           my
           heart
           doubtful
           about
           my
           call
           to
           suffer
           for
           the
           present
           :
           after
           much
           seeking
           of
           God
           
           and
           much
           examination
           of
           things
           ,
           yet
           with
           a
           heart
           desirous
           to
           submit
           to
           God
           when
           the
           case
           is
           such
           no
           question
           there
           is
           a
           bond
           to
           Fleeing
           ,
           and
           it
           wil
           be
           a
           sin
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           tempting
           of
           God
           not
           to
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           There
           are
           some
           cases
           we
           must
           not
           Flee
           in
           If
           you
           ask
           what
           they
           are
           ?
           It
           is
           breifely
           answered
           ,
           the
           contrary
           to
           the
           other
           ;
           when
           as
           God
           hath
           set
           me
           in
           such
           a
           place
           as
           some
           special
           thing
           depends
           upon
           me
           ;
           or
           if
           I
           be
           convinced
           in
           my
           conscience
           (
           being
           willing
           to
           be
           convinced
           )
           that
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           people
           of
           God
           shall
           have
           more
           prejudice
           and
           hurt
           by
           my
           fleeing
           then
           by
           my
           staying
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           an
           expression
           of
           Augustine
           in
           his
           Epistle
           
             to
             Honoratus
          
           about
           this
           argument
           :
           
             When
             any
             by
             fleeing
             shal
             do
             more
             hurt
             then
             he
             is
             able
             to
             requite
             by
             any
             worke
             in
             all
             his
             life
             (
             as
             the
             case
             is
             so
             sometimes
             )
             then
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             venture
             himself
             and
             not
             to
             flee
             .
          
           And
           it
           doth
           depend
           much
           upon
           a
           mans
           own
           conscience
           ,
           and
           the
           judgment
           of
           others
           to
           know
           this
           :
           a
           man
           would
           be
           willing
           to
           favour
           himself
           in
           such
           a
           case
           ,
           but
           let
           him
           be
           sure
           he
           deal
           uprightly
           with
           God
           and
           his
           own
           soul
           ,
           and
           not
           go
           only
           upon
           his
           own
           judgment
           ,
           but
           take
           the
           judgment
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           then
           if
           conscience
           shal
           give
           him
           this
           dictate
           ,
           his
           life
           cannot
           recompence
           that
           hurt
           he
           shal
           do
           by
           Fleeing
           ,
           he
           is
           to
           stay
           ,
           when
           he
           shal
           see
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           shal
           suffer
           much
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           God
           comes
           in
           by
           some
           especial
           assistance
           helping
           of
           him
           ,
           in
           a
           more
           then
           ordinary
           way
           ;
           he
           may
           take
           it
           as
           an
           item
           from
           God
           ,
           that
           God
           hath
           a
           speciall
           work
           for
           him
           to
           do
           .
           And
           this
           was
           the
           case
           of
           Daniel
           .
           He
           saw
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           lay
           upon
           that
           work
           ,
           and
           it
           would
           suffer
           if
           he
           should
           baulk
           his
           way
           ,
           and
           God
           did
           come
           in
           with
           especial
           assistance
           ,
           and
           strength
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           rather
           then
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           should
           suffer
           ,
           he
           would
           put
           himself
           upon
           that
           danger
           :
           men
           according
           to
           natural
           discretion
           would
           think
           he
           might
           have
           spared
           the
           opening
           of
           his
           window
           ,
           but
           his
           conscience
           was
           convinced
           that
           his
           life
           was
           not
           of
           so
           much
           use
           as
           his
           witnessing
           to
           
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           at
           that
           time
           :
           and
           especially
           if
           we
           be
           in
           such
           a
           way
           ,
           as
           we
           find
           God
           hemming
           of
           us
           in
           ,
           and
           knocking
           off
           those
           things
           that
           may
           further
           our
           fleeing
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           flee
           but
           we
           must
           do
           somthing
           against
           conscience
           and
           do
           somthing
           that
           is
           evil
           ;
           you
           are
           to
           know
           that
           God
           doth
           cal
           you
           rather
           to
           suffer
           ,
           and
           to
           venture
           upon
           him
           in
           such
           a
           case
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           Those
           that
           flee
           to
           avoid
           danger
           if
           they
           take
           not
           heed
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           many
           miscarriages
           in
           their
           fleeing
           ,
           whereby
           they
           may
           much
           sin
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           dishonor
           their
           cause
           .
           As
        
         
           1.
           
           To
           flee
           upon
           every
           slight
           thing
           ,
           that
           doth
           not
           beseem
           a
           Christian
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           somthing
           of
           weight
           that
           should
           cause
           him
           to
           leave
           his
           station
           :
           for
           there
           is
           no
           man
           or
           woman
           in
           any
           Station
           ,
           but
           God
           set
           them
           in
           that
           station
           ,
           and
           therefore
           without
           the
           command
           of
           God
           we
           may
           not
           stir
           :
           We
           are
           all
           as
           Souldiers
           ,
           and
           God
           hath
           put
           us
           into
           our
           ranks
           ,
           as
           a
           Captain
           sets
           his
           Souldiers
           in
           their
           ranks
           ,
           now
           a
           Souldier
           dare
           not
           presume
           to
           Go
           out
           of
           his
           rank
           without
           a
           commission
           :
           whatsoever
           pretence
           he
           hath
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           to
           do
           much
           good
           for
           his
           country
           :
           so
           we
           must
           have
           a
           Commission
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           flee
           upon
           every
           slight
           thing
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Many
           in
           their
           fleeing
           flee
           much
           to
           their
           spiritual
           disadvantage
           :
           as
           they
           wil
           flee
           for
           feare
           of
           suffering
           loss
           in
           their
           estates
           ,
           and
           outward
           liberties
           ,
           and
           care
           not
           whither
           they
           flee
           to
           further
           themselves
           in
           their
           spiritual
           course
           :
           though
           (
           may
           be
           )
           they
           might
           with
           some
           loss
           of
           their
           estates
           have
           more
           spiritual
           advantage
           then
           in
           the
           place
           whither
           they
           flee
           ,
           yet
           they
           wil
           rather
           flee
           then
           loose
           some
           of
           their
           estates
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           miscarriage
           .
           Indeed
           if
           this
           be
           the
           care
           of
           a
           man
           when
           he
           flees
           ,
           to
           flee
           where
           he
           may
           have
           most
           spiritual
           advantage
           ,
           not
           outward
           trading
           ,
           but
           God
           in
           his
           ordinances
           ,
           he
           may
           have
           comfort
           in
           it
           ▪
           but
           if
           men
           flee
           into
           places
           where
           they
           have
           no
           spiritual
           advantage
           ,
           but
           onely
           for
           trading
           this
           is
           a
           miscarriage
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           When
           secretly
           they
           have
           denied
           the
           truth
           before-hand
           not
           only
           fear
           what
           they
           may
           do
           but
           their
           hearts
           tells
           them
           if
           they
           be
           called
           to
           suffer
           they
           cannot
           stand
           out
           ,
           and
           they
           flee
           only
           to
           prevent
           the
           shame
           of
           their
           apostacy
           ;
           they
           cannot
           tell
           how
           to
           look
           upon
           the
           faces
           of
           their
           acquaintance
           that
           shal
           know
           they
           are
           Apostates
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           miscarriage
           .
        
         
           Tertullian
           hath
           a
           whol
           treatise
           upon
           this
           concerning
           fleeing
           in
           persecution
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           no
           man
           that
           ever
           denied
           it
           might
           not
           be
           ,
           but
           only
           he
           ;
           he
           would
           not
           have
           any
           flee
           in
           any
           danger
           for
           the
           case
           of
           religion
           ;
           and
           he
           brings
           in
           many
           arguments
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           not
           such
           ,
           but
           an
           ordinary
           understanding
           Christian
           may
           answer
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           one
           thing
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             When
             you
             flee
             either
             you
             find
             in
             your
             hearts
             you
             shall
             deny
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             you
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             or
             you
             know
             not
             whether
             you
             shal
             or
             no
             if
             you
             find
             in
             your
             hearts
             you
             shal
             deny
             the
             truth
             you
             have
             done
             it
             already
             :
             but
             if
             you
             know
             not
             whether
             you
             shal
             or
             no
             says
             he
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             your
             own
             power
             or
             in
             Gods
             power
             to
             uphold
             you
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             in
             your
             owne
             power
             ,
             why
             should
             you
             not
             rather
             think
             you
             should
             stand
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             in
             Gods
             power
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             not
             depend
             upon
             God
          
           :
           But
           I
           bring
           this
           to
           shew
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           already
           think
           you
           cannot
           stand
           for
           the
           truth
           you
           have
           declined
           already
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           A
           fourth
           miscarriage
           is
           this
           ,
           when
           people
           in
           their
           fleeing
           look
           at
           their
           own
           safety
           ,
           but
           do
           not
           take
           care
           to
           fit
           themselves
           for
           further
           future
           service
           for
           God
           ,
           or
           for
           suffering
           afterwards
           ,
           if
           God
           shal
           at
           any
           other
           time
           cal
           them
           to
           it
           ,
           never
           minding
           to
           make
           their
           chamber
           of
           hiding
           to
           be
           a
           place
           of
           provision
           for
           suffering
           afterward
           when
           God
           shal
           cal
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Know
           a
           man
           may
           flee
           out
           of
           cowardlyness
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           may
           flee
           out
           of
           faith
           .
           Moses
           by
           faith
           forsooke
           Egypt
           .
        
         
           Quest
           .
           
             But
             how
             shal
             a
             man
             know
             when
             he
             flees
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             of
             faith
             and
             not
             of
             cowardliness
             .
          
        
         
         
           Answ
           .
           First
           ,
           That
           which
           is
           by
           faith
           it
           is
           not
           in
           a
           violent
           ,
           rash
           ,
           and
           heady
           way
           ,
           in
           the
           hurrying
           and
           confusion
           of
           a
           mans
           spirit
           ;
           in
           his
           Flight
           he
           doth
           not
           run
           as
           one
           scared
           by
           common
           fire
           ,
           or
           by
           the
           enemies
           coming
           upon
           them
           ;
           no
           ,
           but
           his
           Fleeing
           to
           avoid
           danger
           being
           from
           faith
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           a
           quiet
           setledness
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           for
           that
           take
           these
           two
           scriptures
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           before
           was
           named
           in
           Psal
           .
           3.5
           .
           
             I
             laid
             me
             down
             and
             slept
             .
          
           He
           did
           not
           Flee
           as
           a
           man
           agasted
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           in
           the
           way
           that
           God
           opened
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           spirit
           was
           very
           quiet
           ,
           
             he
             laid
             him
             down
             and
             slept
             .
          
           And
           again
           that
           which
           is
           observed
           by
           one
           in
           1
           Kings
           ,
           19.8
           .
           Concerning
           Elijah
           ,
           Fleeing
           ,
           
             he
             arose
             and
             went
          
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           run
           eagerly
           ,
           but
           he
           went
           on
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           that
           meate
           in
           the
           way
           that
           God
           would
           have
           him
           :
           the
           phrase
           denotes
           a
           quietness
           and
           sedateness
           of
           spirit
           :
           so
           those
           that
           Flee
           by
           faith
           do
           it
           with
           much
           quietness
           of
           spirit
           ,
           being
           contented
           with
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           with
           bitterness
           and
           vexation
           of
           spirit
           ,
           as
           many
           wil
           do
           ,
           because
           conscience
           wil
           urge
           them
           they
           must
           Flee
           or
           suffer
           ,
           and
           they
           dare
           not
           go
           against
           the
           dictate
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           will
           Flee
           ,
           but
           they
           wil
           do
           it
           with
           abundance
           of
           bitterness
           of
           spirit
           :
           A
           man
           thinks
           with
           himself
           There
           was
           a
           time
           I
           lived
           ,
           and
           had
           al
           outward
           accommodations
           ,
           a
           house
           and
           estate
           ,
           and
           trading
           ,
           and
           meanes
           coming
           in
           ,
           and
           all
           my
           freinds
           about
           me
           ,
           what
           a
           comfortable
           condition
           is
           this
           ,
           and
           now
           I
           must
           break
           off
           all
           ,
           and
           go
           into
           a
           strange
           land
           ,
           among
           strange
           people
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           not
           what
           shall
           become
           of
           me
           :
           this
           is
           far
           from
           that
           contentedness
           of
           spirit
           ,
           that
           should
           be
           in
           leaving
           al
           for
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           :
           whereas
           Christians
           should
           not
           only
           go
           on
           in
           a
           way
           of
           contentedness
           ,
           but
           with
           joyfulness
           ,
           because
           Fleeing
           is
           suffering
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Again
           where
           Fleeing
           is
           a
           work
           of
           faith
           ,
           such
           a
           man
           or
           woman
           that
           Flees
           from
           danger
           ,
           wil
           Flee
           with
           such
           a
           disposition
           of
           spirit
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           willing
           to
           returne
           again
           to
           witness
           for
           Gods
           truth
           ,
           if
           God
           calls
           him
           ;
           though
           
           now
           he
           doth
           not
           see
           his
           call
           clear
           :
           Chrisostome
           speaking
           upon
           this
           text
           of
           
             Moses
             Fleeing
          
           :
           seems
           to
           take
           it
           for
           his
           first
           Fleeing
           when
           he
           had
           slaine
           the
           Egyptian
           ,
           and
           when
           it
           came
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           he
           Fled
           from
           Egypt
           :
           but
           (
           says
           he
           )
           
             the
             scripture
             saith
          
           Moses
           
             was
             affraid
             ,
             and
             here
             it
             says
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             affraid
             ,
             to
             that
             he
             answers
             thus
             .
             The
             Scripture
             says
             he
             was
             affraid
             ,
             but
             now
             it
             is
             not
             attributed
             to
             feare
             ,
             because
             though
             when
             he
             was
             affraid
             ,
             yet
             he
             had
             a
             heart
             willing
             to
             returne
             when
             God
             should
             cal
             him
             ,
             he
             did
             feare
             because
             he
             did
             not
             see
             his
             call
             cleare
             ;
             yet
             he
             went
             away
             with
             such
             a
             disposition
             of
             heart
             ,
             willing
             to
             witness
             in
             Gods
             cause
             ,
             when
             he
             called
             him
             to
             it
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Scripture
             says
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             affraid
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           an
           argument
           I
           Flee
           out
           of
           Faith
           ,
           when
           I
           do
           but
           make
           that
           receptacle
           a
           chamber
           to
           fit
           me
           for
           suffering
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           al
           the
           liberty
           I
           have
           ,
           to
           get
           such
           a
           heart
           to
           returne
           when
           God
           shal
           cal
           ;
           this
           is
           a
           Fleeing
           that
           is
           rather
           to
           be
           attributed
           to
           faith
           then
           to
           fear
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           For
           the
           case
           of
           those
           that
           are
           in
           publick
           office
           in
           Magistracy
           and
           Ministry
           ,
           great
           care
           is
           to
           be
           had
           in
           their
           Fleeing
           ;
           they
           above
           al
           men
           should
           most
           venture
           themselves
           ;
           yet
           in
           some
           cases
           ,
           Magistrates
           and
           Ministers
           may
           Flee
           and
           avoid
           danger
           .
           As
           the
           people
           would
           not
           suffer
           in
           2
           Sam.
           21.17
           .
           David
           to
           go
           out
           to
           warr
           
             Least
             the
             light
             of
             Israel
             should
             be
             put
             out
             .
          
        
         
           It
           is
           a
           notable
           expression
           Augustine
           hath
           upon
           that
           in
           his
           epistle
           to
           Honorius
           says
           he
           ,
           
             he
             would
             have
             gone
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             of
             himself
             have
             abstained
             from
             the
             danger
             least
             others
             should
             have
             been
             imitators
             of
             his
             sluggishness
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             their
             work
             to
             keep
             him
             from
             it
             .
          
           But
           now
           to
           speak
           especially
           of
           the
           case
           of
           a
           Minister
           ,
           whose
           tye
           is
           most
           to
           stand
           out
           against
           danger
           in
           dangerous
           times
           he
           is
           not
           very
           readily
           to
           Flee
           ,
           especially
           when
           the
           persecution
           is
           general
           ,
           and
           
             Saint
             Augustine
          
           hath
           notable
           expressions
           about
           this
           in
           his
           epistle
           that
           he
           writ
           to
           Honorius
           in
           answer
           to
           this
           question
           ,
           being
           against
           it
           .
           
             He
             
             that
             is
             weake
             shal
             perish
             by
             that
             knowledg
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           in
           Cor.
           1.
           
           S.
           11.
           
             no
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             weak
             ,
             shal
             perish
             by
             thy
             ignorance
             rather
             .
          
           Again
           says
           he
           ,
           There
           is
           more
           cause
           to
           feare
           that
           
             the
             living
             Stones
             of
             Christs
             building
             should
             be
             demolished
             ,
             we
             fleeing
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             stones
             of
             the
             buildings
             of
             our
             earthly
             houses
             should
             be
             set
             on
             fire
             ,
             we
             being
             present
             .
          
        
         
           Againe
           saies
           he
           ,
           
             Let
             us
             rather
             feare
             that
             the
             members
             of
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             being
             destitute
             of
             their
             spiritual
             food
             should
             be
             hurt
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             members
             of
             our
             bodies
             by
             the
             violence
             of
             our
             enemies
             should
             be
             tormented
             ,
             and
             never
             so
             afflicted
             .
          
        
         
           But
           if
           it
           be
           so
           ,
           then
           consider
           this
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           You
           that
           are
           the
           people
           ,
           you
           must
           not
           lightly
           forsake
           a
           Minister
           neither
           ;
           if
           Ministers
           are
           so
           tyed
           to
           you
           in
           time
           of
           danger
           ,
           as
           they
           must
           venture
           themselves
           for
           your
           good
           ,
           surely
           people
           are
           not
           at
           liberty
           to
           depart
           from
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           for
           the
           tye
           is
           a
           mutual
           tye
           .
           You
           wil
           say
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           difference
           between
           the
           Minister
           and
           another
           member
           :
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           use
           ,
           but
           if
           you
           come
           to
           the
           tye
           ,
           the
           tye
           of
           another
           member
           is
           as
           real
           and
           strong
           ,
           as
           the
           tye
           of
           a
           minister
           :
           As
           in
           the
           body
           the
           eye
           is
           of
           more
           use
           then
           the
           hand
           ,
           yet
           somtimes
           the
           hand
           may
           preserve
           life
           more
           then
           the
           eye
           ,
           and
           though
           it
           be
           of
           more
           use
           ,
           the
           hand
           is
           as
           strongly
           and
           as
           truly
           tyed
           to
           the
           body
           as
           the
           eye
           ;
           yea
           take
           al
           the
           members
           conjunctive
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           a
           greater
           tye
           upon
           them
           to
           their
           Minister
           ,
           then
           upon
           their
           Minister
           to
           them
           :
           the
           Minister
           is
           tyed
           to
           the
           whole
           directly
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           tyed
           to
           him
           by
           being
           tyed
           to
           one
           another
           :
           and
           if
           there
           be
           liberty
           for
           one
           member
           of
           a
           Church
           to
           depart
           when
           he
           wil
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           liberty
           for
           another
           ,
           and
           so
           for
           all
           ,
           and
           if
           liberty
           for
           them
           to
           depart
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           liberty
           for
           the
           Minister
           too
           :
           many
           cry
           out
           of
           the
           Minister
           if
           he
           leave
           his
           people
           when
           he
           list
           ,
           there
           is
           as
           much
           cause
           for
           a
           Minister
           to
           cry
           out
           of
           his
           people
           if
           they
           leave
           him
           when
           they
           list
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           there
           be
           such
           a
           tye
           upon
           a
           Minister
           to
           venture
           thus
           for
           his
           people
           ,
           he
           had
           need
           look
           to
           his
           cal
           :
           and
           the
           especiall
           cause
           why
           in
           other
           places
           ,
           and
           we
           our selves
           when
           we
           were
           elsewhere
           ,
           were
           so
           ready
           to
           fear
           ,
           and
           Flee
           upon
           every
           occasion
           ,
           was
           because
           there
           did
           remain
           some
           kind
           of
           feare
           and
           suspicion
           of
           our
           call
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           If
           there
           be
           such
           a
           tye
           upon
           a
           Minister
           to
           his
           people
           ,
           his
           people
           had
           need
           labor
           what
           possibly
           they
           can
           to
           encourage
           their
           Minister
           ,
           there
           need
           be
           strong
           union
           in
           their
           spirits
           ,
           and
           they
           should
           take
           heed
           of
           catching
           of
           this
           body
           ,
           and
           that
           body
           ,
           or
           that
           melancholy
           suspicions
           be
           cast
           to
           hinder
           the
           least
           union
           ,
           that
           if
           time
           of
           danger
           come
           ,
           they
           may
           freely
           and
           chearfully
           venture
           themselves
           amongst
           them
           :
           we
           know
           not
           what
           things
           God
           may
           call
           us
           to
           ,
           the
           way
           that
           we
           walk
           in
           ,
           and
           desire
           to
           walk
           in
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           the
           world
           and
           the
           Devil
           hate
           ,
           and
           though
           through
           Gods
           providence
           we
           have
           a
           breathing
           time
           ,
           yet
           if
           we
           resolve
           to
           walk
           in
           this
           way
           whatsoever
           befal
           ,
           we
           may
           meet
           with
           much
           before
           we
           die
           ;
           and
           as
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           venture
           all
           that
           we
           are
           or
           have
           for
           you
           ;
           so
           al
           that
           you
           are
           or
           have
           should
           be
           bound
           to
           us
           .
        
         
           But
           in
           some
           cases
           a
           Minister
           may
           be
           so
           affraid
           as
           to
           Flee
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           to
           sin
           ;
           as
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           did
           Flee
           in
           the
           time
           of
           danger
           .
           A
           minister
           may
           Flee
           ,
           if
           the
           persecution
           be
           personal
           ,
           and
           not
           general
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           his
           people
           be
           provided
           for
           otherwise
           by
           others
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           he
           may
           be
           more
           useful
           to
           his
           people
           being
           absent
           ,
           then
           he
           could
           have
           done
           being
           present
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           Flee
           being
           willing
           to
           returne
           again
           ,
           when
           God
           shal
           shew
           him
           his
           way
           ,
           and
           if
           people
           break
           their
           relations
           ;
           when
           things
           fal
           thus
           ,
           then
           certainly
           he
           may
           Flee
           .
           In
           that
           Epistle
           of
           Augustine
           to
           Honorius
           ,
           he
           instanced
           in
           Athanasius
           ,
           and
           justifies
           his
           Fleeing
           ;
           because
           the
           Emperour
           was
           incensed
           ,
           and
           enraged
           against
           his
           person
           and
           he
           was
           willing
           to
           returne
           when
           God
           should
           give
           occasion
           .
           I
           might
           instance
           in
           al
           these
           ,
           but
           I
           wil
           only
           instance
           
           in
           that
           if
           they
           Flee
           being
           willing
           to
           returne
           as
           God
           gives
           occasion
           .
        
         
           As
           Saint
           Paul
           and
           Barnabas
           in
           Acts
           ,
           14.
           if
           you
           compare
           it
           with
           that
           in
           Chap.
           13.
           
           They
           Fled
           two
           or
           three
           times
           from
           several
           places
           ,
           and
           yet
           when
           there
           was
           respite
           they
           returned
           again
           to
           the
           very
           same
           places
           from
           whence
           they
           Fled
           ,
           In
           Chap.
           13.14
           .
           They
           came
           to
           Antioch
           ,
           there
           
             the
             Jews
             stirred
             up
             the
             devout
             and
             honorable
             Women
             ,
             and
             the
             cheif
             men
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             and
             raised
             persecution
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             expelled
             them
             out
             of
             their
             coasts
          
           :
           being
           persecuted
           ,
           from
           thence
           they
           came
           to
           Iconium
           ,
           where
           they
           sped
           as
           before
           in
           Chap.
           14.5
           .
           From
           thence
           
             they
             went
             to
             Lystria
          
           at
           the
           begining
           of
           the
           verse
           where
           at
           first
           they
           thought
           them
           as
           Gods
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           so
           malicious
           were
           those
           of
           Antioch
           ,
           and
           Iconium
           that
           when
           they
           heard
           they
           were
           at
           Lystria
           ,
           they
           came
           to
           persecute
           them
           there
           :
           so
           in
           all
           these
           three
           places
           they
           were
           persecuted
           even
           to
           death
           .
           Yet
           at
           verse
           21.
           
             they
             returned
             again
             to
             those
             three
             places
          
           :
           thus
           you
           see
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           But
           if
           the
           relation
           be
           broke
           between
           minister
           &
           people
           ,
           then
           they
           may
           depart
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           time
           of
           persecution
           the
           case
           is
           more
           difficult
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           so
           difficult
           for
           a
           Minister
           to
           leave
           his
           people
           in
           regard
           of
           sickness
           and
           weakness
           of
           body
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           time
           of
           persecution
           :
           and
           he
           is
           more
           bound
           to
           stay
           with
           them
           in
           the
           time
           of
           persecution
           ;
           then
           in
           the
           time
           of
           sickness
           .
           Christ
           says
           
             the
             hireling
             when
             the
             Wolfe
             comes
             he
             Flyes
             from
             the
             Sheep
          
           :
           A
           true
           Shepheard
           undertakes
           to
           venture
           his
           life
           against
           the
           Wolfe
           ;
           and
           for
           him
           to
           avoid
           that
           danger
           he
           undertakes
           ,
           that
           must
           needs
           be
           unfaithfulness
           ,
           Jacob
           was
           content
           to
           watch
           his
           Sheep
           in
           the
           night
           ,
           in
           the
           frost
           and
           cold
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           in
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           in
           summer
           time
           The
           scripture
           doth
           not
           say
           if
           a
           Lyon
           come
           he
           is
           a
           hireling
           that
           shal
           Fly
           away
           ;
           if
           the
           danger
           be
           such
           ,
           as
           nothing
           but
           a
           miracle
           can
           preserve
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           life
           may
           be
           more
           useful
           to
           the
           Church
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           then
           to
           lay
           it
           down
           there
           ,
           then
           he
           is
           not
           as
           an
           hireling
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           wise
           Shepheard
           may
           avoid
           danger
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           12.
           
        
         
           
             Containing
             the
             eighth
             particular
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             Answering
             some
             objections
             made
             against
             flying
             .
             ob
             .
             1.
             
             Men
             may
             not
             leave
             their
             country
             .
             Answ
             .
             in
             two
             particulars
             .
             ob
             .
             2.
             
             Should
             none
             stay
             to
             suffer
             .
             Ans
             .
             ob
             .
             3.
             
             God
             Alsufficient
             to
             help
             in
             greatest
             dangers
             .
             Ans
             .
             ob
             4.
             
             Fleeing
             a
             ceasing
             to
             give
             testimony
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             God.
             Ans
             .
             ob
             .
             5.
             
             Many
             of
             Gods
             servants
             had
             power
             to
             fly
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             .
             Ans
             .
             ob
             .
             6.
             
             What
             shall
             become
             of
             those
             left
             behind
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             forsaken
             by
             men
             of
             ability
             .
             Ans
             .
             ob
             .
             7.
             
             If
             men
             would
             master
             their
             feares
             ,
             and
             stay
             a
             while
             ,
             the
             cloud
             would
             blow
             over
             .
             Ans
             .
             Ninth
             parcular
             .
             Directions
             for
             ordering
             our selves
             when
             we
             do
             fly
             .
             1.
             
             Leave
             as
             litle
             guilt
             behind
             in
             the
             place
             as
             you
             can
             .
             2.
             
             Carry
             your selves
             so
             that
             the
             name
             of
             God
             may
             not
             suffer
             in
             the
             place
             to
             which
             you
             flee
             .
             3.
             
             Behave
             your selves
             as
             exiled
             people
             ,
             as
             men
             mortified
             to
             the
             things
             of
             the
             world
             .
             4.
             
             Get
             a
             contented
             frame
             of
             heart
             .
             5.
             
             When
             you
             are
             delivered
             keep
             your selves
             in
             the
             fervency
             of
             your
             spirits
             .
             6.
             
             Let
             those
             from
             whom
             you
             flee
             have
             your
             praiers
             .
          
        
         
           AND
           now
           I
           come
           to
           the
           Eighth
           particular
           to
           answer
           some
           objections
           that
           may
           be
           made
           against
           this
        
         
           Object
           ,
           1.
           
           It
           may
           be
           said
           men
           may
           not
           leave
           their
           country
           .
        
         
           Answer
           ,
           We
           know
           a
           mans
           country
           may
           be
           left
           on
           many
           occasions
           as
           for
           merchandising
           ,
           to
           get
           estates
           to
           maintaine
           their
           families
           ,
           so
           Ruth
           and
           Abraham
           and
           his
           Sonns
           did
           :
           For
           learning
           as
           the
           Queen
           of
           
           Sheba
           did
           ;
           surely
           then
           for
           Religion
           :
           It
           is
           true
           if
           we
           see
           any
           opportunity
           of
           setting
           up
           Relgion
           in
           our
           own
           Countrie
           ,
           we
           are
           bound
           to
           set
           it
           up
           there
           rather
           then
           any
           where
           else
           ,
           but
           if
           not
           we
           may
           leave
           our
           country
           ,
           as
           the
           Evnuch
           travelled
           and
           left
           his
           countrie
           to
           come
           to
           Jerusalem
           for
           Religions
           sake
           .
           Besides
           ;
        
         
           God
           hath
           a
           great
           work
           of
           providence
           in
           scattering
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           had
           it
           not
           been
           for
           persecution
           it
           is
           not
           like
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           God
           should
           have
           been
           spread
           abroad
           in
           divers
           countries
           .
        
         
           Objection
           ,
           2
           ,
           But
           should
           none
           stay
           to
           suffer
           .
        
         
           Answer
           ,
           For
           this
           we
           are
           to
           know
           that
           fleeing
           is
           a
           suffering
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           examined
           to
           the
           bottome
           ,
           many
           plead
           with
           others
           to
           stay
           to
           suffer
           ,
           and
           the
           bottome
           is
           because
           they
           are
           loath
           to
           suffer
           so
           much
           presently
           ,
           as
           the
           departing
           from
           their
           country
           ,
           and
           shops
           ,
           and
           estates
           is
           .
           
             Peter
             Martyr
          
           in
           a
           treatise
           of
           his
           about
           fleeing
           from
           persecution
           ,
           gives
           a
           notable
           answer
           to
           those
           people
           ,
           and
           hath
           a
           pretty
           expression
           to
           set
           out
           the
           temper
           and
           humour
           of
           those
           people
           .
           
             It
             is
             like
             to
             many
             that
             are
             diseased
             ,
             and
             the
             disease
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             there
             must
             be
             the
             cutting
             off
             of
             a
             Limbe
             ,
             or
             the
             induring
             some
             great
             extremity
             to
             cure
             it
             ,
             one
             that
             is
             delicate
             and
             loath
             to
             endure
             hardship
             ;
             if
             he
             can
             but
             get
             any
             one
             to
             plead
             his
             cause
             that
             this
             is
             not
             the
             way
             to
             cure
             this
             disease
             to
             put
             the
             patient
             to
             such
             pain
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             cured
             by
             more
             gentle
             means
             ,
             and
             it
             were
             better
             for
             to
             venture
             with
             more
             gentle
             meanes
             then
             to
             cut
             off
             a
             Limb
             ,
             now
             some
             through
             their
             loathness
             to
             indure
             some
             present
             certain
             paine
             wil
             venture
             to
             have
             it
             cured
             with
             more
             gentle
             meanes
             ,
             though
             at
             length
             it
             cost
             them
             their
             lives
             .
          
           So
           some
           because
           they
           are
           loath
           to
           indure
           so
           much
           certain
           present
           trouble
           as
           to
           part
           from
           their
           Countries
           and
           Estates
           ,
           they
           rather
           venture
           with
           more
           gentle
           meanes
           ,
           when
           as
           many
           times
           they
           grow
           to
           deny
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           
           to
           defile
           their
           consciences
           with
           superstitious
           things
           ,
           and
           shamefully
           to
           subject
           them
           unto
           others
           .
        
         
           But
           why
           do
           not
           they
           stay
           to
           suffer
           ;
           may
           be
           their
           time
           is
           not
           come
           (
           as
           Christ
           saies
           in
           another
           case
           )
           if
           they
           had
           seen
           their
           time
           come
           they
           should
           have
           been
           as
           willing
           to
           stay
           as
           others
           ,
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           stay
           they
           should
           shew
           themselves
           unthankfull
           for
           the
           providence
           of
           God
           in
           opening
           to
           them
           a
           doore
           ,
           to
           injoy
           the
           ordinances
           otherwhere
           .
        
         
           Againe
           they
           dare
           not
           stay
           because
           they
           should
           tempt
           God
           ,
           and
           trust
           in
           their
           own
           strength
           :
           if
           they
           should
           stay
           and
           have
           not
           Gods
           call
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           expect
           Gods
           strength
           ,
           and
           they
           know
           their
           own
           weakness
           .
        
         
           Objection
           ,
           3.
           
           But
           is
           not
           God
           Alsufficient
           and
           able
           to
           help
           in
           the
           greatest
           dangers
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           1.
           
           Certainly
           if
           it
           were
           compared
           who
           trusts
           in
           Gods
           power
           most
           ,
           I
           beleeve
           it
           may
           be
           found
           that
           those
           that
           do
           fly
           to
           avoid
           danger
           have
           more
           exercise
           of
           their
           faith
           in
           trusting
           in
           Gods
           power
           then
           many
           that
           stay
           and
           plead
           in
           that
           manner
           ,
           as
           if
           so
           be
           we
           had
           not
           much
           need
           of
           the
           power
           of
           God
           for
           to
           support
           us
           and
           releeve
           us
           ,
           and
           the
           trusting
           in
           Gods
           power
           for
           that
           ,
           is
           as
           much
           as
           an
           ordinary
           ,
           Yea
           ,
           a
           strong
           faith
           is
           able
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Again
           we
           must
           take
           heed
           of
           stretching
           Gods
           power
           to
           work
           according
           to
           our
           minds
           ,
           God
           hath
           power
           enough
           for
           the
           releife
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           put
           it
           forth
           for
           the
           defence
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           but
           if
           we
           wil
           think
           to
           bring
           Gods
           power
           ,
           to
           work
           for
           our
           wills
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           beleeving
           but
           presumption
           :
           if
           God
           will
           put
           forth
           his
           power
           in
           the
           upholding
           that
           way
           that
           he
           is
           in
           :
           Who
           art
           thou
           man
           or
           Woman
           ,
           to
           think
           God
           should
           put
           forth
           his
           power
           in
           the
           upholding
           thy
           way
           ?
        
         
           Besides
           God
           will
           put
           forth
           his
           power
           in
           the
           use
           of
           meanes
           .
        
         
         
           Object
           .
           4.
           
           
             But
             then
             we
             leave
             to
             give
             Testimony
             to
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             the
             giving
             Testimony
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             more
             worth
             than
             our
             estates
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           1.
           
           Fleeing
           is
           giving
           witness
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           plead
           against
           it
           are
           loath
           to
           give
           so
           much
           witness
           ,
           for
           a
           man
           to
           leave
           his
           estate
           and
           Country
           for
           a
           truth
           is
           not
           that
           witness
           ?
        
         
           2.
           
           Besides
           being
           absent
           they
           may
           by
           their
           writing
           ,
           or
           by
           their
           practice
           give
           witness
           ,
           &
           they
           may
           be
           reserved
           to
           give
           witness
           further
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           5.
           
           
             But
             many
             of
             Gods
             deare
             servants
             (
             as
             the
             Martyrs
             )
             had
             power
             to
             flie
             ,
             and
             they
             would
             not
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           1.
           
           To
           that
           I
           answer
           first
           ,
           may
           be
           there
           were
           many
           engagements
           upon
           them
           ,
           God
           did
           not
           loose
           al
           the
           tyes
           they
           had
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Besides
           ,
           secondly
           ,
           much
           doth
           depend
           on
           circumstances
           which
           a
           Christian
           that
           is
           faithful
           by
           compareing
           one
           thing
           with
           another
           may
           see
           in
           which
           most
           of
           Gods
           glory
           is
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           may
           be
           they
           felt
           some
           extraordinary
           work
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           in
           them
           ,
           in
           away
           of
           assistance
           ,
           and
           comfort
           ,
           and
           emboldning
           of
           them
           ,
           so
           as
           their
           example
           cannot
           be
           drawn
           into
           a
           general
           rule
           .
        
         
           Object
           ,
           6.
           
           
             But
             what
             shal
             become
             of
             those
             that
             are
             left
             behind
             ,
             if
             others
             that
             have
             abilities
             forsake
             them
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           1.
           
           To
           that
           I
           answer
           first
           by
           the
           example
           of
           those
           that
           fly
           ,
           what
           to
           do
           if
           God
           open
           a
           door
           ,
           But
           if
           it
           be
           said
           they
           cannot
           Flee
           ,
           To
           those
           I
           answer
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Secondly
           ,
           though
           they
           cannot
           Fly
           they
           may
           be
           confirmed
           in
           a
           truth
           by
           others
           ,
           that
           do
           depart
           and
           are
           willing
           to
           suffer
           so
           much
           for
           the
           truth
           in
           their
           departures
           ,
           
           and
           that
           more
           perhaps
           than
           they
           would
           have
           been
           by
           many
           exhortations
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           Lastly
           ,
           I
           answer
           ,
           if
           God
           shut
           the
           door
           against
           them
           that
           they
           cannot
           flie
           ,
           and
           open
           the
           doors
           to
           others
           though
           their
           parts
           and
           graces
           be
           weak
           ;
           if
           they
           be
           faithful
           they
           may
           comfortably
           expect
           ,
           that
           God
           wil
           provide
           for
           them
           and
           come
           in
           with
           more
           blessings
           and
           more
           assistance
           ,
           than
           those
           that
           have
           strong
           parts
           and
           strong
           graces
           could
           have
           expected
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           not
           taken
           the
           way
           that
           God
           opened
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           7.
           
           
             But
             if
             men
             would
             stay
             a
             while
             the
             clouds
             may
             blow
             over
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             fearful
             and
             cannot
             stay
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           To
           that
           I
           answer
           ,
           we
           should
           be
           glad
           of
           that
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           abide
           may
           enjoy
           so
           much
           as
           we
           do
           ,
           and
           bless
           God
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           shall
           not
           enjoy
           them
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           though
           this
           should
           be
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           enjoyed
           for
           the
           present
           .
           And
           if
           it
           be
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           the
           ordinances
           one
           year
           we
           should
           account
           it
           more
           than
           should
           countervail
           the
           loss
           of
           our
           estates
           all
           our
           lives
           .
           And
           thus
           we
           have
           finished
           the
           eight
           particular
           in
           answering
           this
           case
           of
           conscience
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           may
           further
           direct
           christians
           in
           this
           ,
           there
           are
           divers
           notes
           for
           the
           ordering
           of
           our selves
           when
           we
           do
           Fly.
           When
           we
           are
           put
           into
           fear
           by
           man
           ,
           and
           caused
           to
           Flie
           ,
           we
           must
           shew
           it
           as
           a
           work
           of
           faith
           ;
           and
           therefore
           let
           us
           learne
           so
           to
           order
           our selves
           in
           our
           Fleeing
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           are
           Fled
           from
           danger
           as
           it
           may
           appeare
           it
           was
           a
           work
           of
           Faith
           :
           as
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           any
           are
           put
           to
           Flee
           danger
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           careful
           they
           leave
           as
           little
           guilt
           behind
           them
           in
           that
           place
           they
           Flee
           from
           as
           possibly
           they
           can
           ,
           let
           them
           labor
           to
           purge
           out
           the
           guilt
           they
           brought
           on
           that
           place
           as
           much
           as
           they
           can
           ,
           for
           there
           are
           none
           ,
           that
           have
           not
           only
           brought
           guilt
           upon
           their
           own
           consciences
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           place
           where
           they
           lived
           ,
           and
           consider
           whether
           that
           were
           your
           care
           to
           remove
           the
           guilt
           from
           the
           place
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           
           were
           not
           our
           care
           ,
           now
           we
           are
           gone
           ,
           let
           us
           mourn
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           may
           not
           bring
           judgment
           upon
           the
           place
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           in
           the
           place
           into
           which
           we
           are
           Fled
           let
           us
           labor
           so
           to
           carry
           our selves
           as
           the
           name
           of
           God
           may
           not
           suffer
           among
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           have
           occasion
           to
           say
           ,
           
             these
             are
          
           the
           men
           
             that
             Flee
             for
             religion
             ,
             do
             they
             live
             as
             such
          
           ?
           but
           let
           us
           labor
           so
           to
           walk
           as
           they
           may
           say
           ,
           
             these
             people
             that
             make
             conscience
             of
             their
             waies
             ,
             surely
             they
             did
             come
             for
             conscience
             sake
             ;
             Their
             ways
             are
             according
             to
             that
             they
             profess
             .
          
           We
           have
           a
           notable
           expression
           of
           some
           that
           came
           from
           another
           country
           for
           religion
           ,
           and
           yet
           walked
           so
           offensively
           ,
           as
           the
           name
           of
           God
           suffered
           much
           by
           them
           that
           the
           heathen
           said
           ,
           
             These
             are
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Lord
             and
             are
             gone
             forth
             out
             of
             his
             land
             ,
             Ezekiel
             .
          
           36.20
           .
           we
           dare
           not
           say
           we
           are
           among
           heathens
           ,
           but
           when
           
             they
             were
             among
             heathens
             they
             prophaned
             my
             holy
             name
             says
             God
          
           :
           and
           so
           many
           Fleeing
           from
           their
           own
           Country
           ,
           profane
           the
           name
           of
           God
           in
           another
           Country
           ,
           that
           give
           occasion
           to
           the
           people
           among
           whom
           they
           are
           Fled
           to
           say
           ,
           
             look
             here
             are
             some
             that
             are
             gone
             from
             their
             own
             Land
             ,
             that
             profess
             themselves
             to
             be
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             Flee
             for
             religion
             ,
             look
             what
             kind
             of
             people
             they
             are
          
           ;
           thus
           Gods
           name
           is
           profaned
           ,
           let
           us
           take
           heed
           that
           we
           give
           no
           such
           occasion
           to
           the
           people
           with
           whom
           we
           live
           to
           say
           ,
           
             these
             are
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Lord
             that
             are
             Fled
             for
             religion
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           should
           be
           careful
           to
           behave
           our selves
           ,
           as
           those
           that
           are
           Fled
           for
           religion
           ,
           as
           exiled
           people
           ,
           to
           be
           mortified
           to
           the
           things
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           content
           with
           any
           condition
           that
           God
           shal
           cal
           us
           unto
           ,
           shal
           we
           repine
           when
           we
           meet
           with
           any
           trouble
           ?
           that
           were
           an
           argument
           we
           had
           too
           too
           delicate
           spirits
           when
           we
           Flee
           from
           great
           danger
           and
           yet
           think
           we
           should
           meet
           with
           no
           trouble
           at
           all
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           When
           we
           are
           Fled
           ,
           we
           should
           labor
           to
           get
           our
           spirits
           into
           a
           contented
           frame
           ,
           and
           walk
           in
           subjection
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           give
           God
           praise
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           were
           in
           the
           
           greatest
           prosperity
           that
           we
           could
           have
           been
           in
           ,
           in
           our
           own
           Country
           ;
           we
           should
           not
           have
           our
           hearts
           dulled
           with
           any
           inconveniency
           but
           keep
           up
           our
           spirits
           free
           in
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ;
           It
           is
           a
           notable
           expression
           we
           have
           of
           David
           if
           you
           compare
           two
           Psalms
           together
           ,
           Psal
           .
           57.
           with
           the
           108.
           and
           the
           57.
           
           
             Psal
             .
             was
             when
             he
             Fled
             from
             Saul
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             the
             care
             ,
          
           but
           mark
           how
           Davids
           spirit
           was
           kept
           up
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           dulled
           and
           stupified
           as
           many
           are
           ,
           that
           come
           from
           delicate
           houses
           and
           are
           faine
           to
           live
           in
           Sellars
           and
           blind
           holes
           ,
           their
           hearts
           begin
           to
           rise
           ,
           Oh!
           the
           fresh
           aire
           ,
           and
           brave
           living
           that
           once
           they
           had
           :
           David
           was
           so
           ,
           and
           yet
           his
           heart
           was
           kept
           up
           ;
           
             In
             the
             shadow
             of
             thy
             wings
             wil
             I
             make
             my
             refuge
             ,
          
           a
           poor
           dark
           hole
           he
           was
           in
           ,
           and
           he
           counted
           that
           dark
           hole
           the
           shadow
           of
           Gods
           wings
           ,
           againe
           
             I
             wil
             cry
             to
             God
             most
             high
             ,
          
           though
           I
           be
           brought
           low
           and
           meane
           I
           have
           an
           interest
           in
           this
           high
           God
           ,
           and
           wil
           cry
           to
           that
           high
           God
           ,
           
             unto
             God
             that
             performeth
             al
             things
             .
          
           Had
           God
           performed
           al
           things
           for
           David
           ?
           God
           promised
           David
           the
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           David
           is
           brought
           into
           a
           poor
           hole
           to
           shift
           for
           his
           life
           ,
           and
           yet
           David
           sayes
           he
           wil
           cry
           unto
           God
           
             that
             performeth
             all
             things
             for
             him
             :
             He
             shal
             send
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             save
             me
             ,
          
           though
           I
           be
           in
           this
           blind
           place
           ,
           the
           God
           of
           heaven
           regards
           me
           ,
           and
           shal
           send
           from
           heaven
           to
           save
           me
           ,
           vers
           ,
           5.
           
           
             Be
             thou
             exalted
             above
             the
             heavens
             ,
             let
             thy
             glory
             be
             above
             al
             the
             earths
             ,
          
           vers
           .
           7.
           
           
             My
             heart
             is
             fixed
             O
             God
             ,
             my
             heart
             is
             fixed
             ,
             I
             will
             sing
             and
             give
             praise
             :
          
           al
           this
           was
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           Cave
           ,
           if
           you
           compare
           this
           with
           Psal
           .
           108.
           which
           was
           a
           Psalm
           of
           thanksgiving
           ,
           and
           rejoycing
           that
           he
           made
           upon
           his
           deliverance
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           expression
           that
           David
           had
           within
           the
           cave
           ,
           the
           same
           expressions
           he
           had
           when
           God
           had
           fulfilled
           his
           promises
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           Blessing
           his
           name
           for
           his
           great
           deliverance
           :
           noting
           thus
           much
           ,
           look
           what
           
             temper
             of
             heart
             we
             should
             have
             in
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             greatest
             mercies
             ,
             we
             should
             labor
             to
             have
             that
             temper
             of
             heart
             in
             our
             submissions
             unto
             God
             when
             we
             are
             Fled
             from
             danger
             .
          
        
         
         
           5.
           
           Again
           ,
           let
           it
           be
           our
           care
           when
           we
           are
           delivered
           from
           the
           danger
           that
           we
           apprehended
           our selves
           to
           be
           in
           ,
           to
           keep
           our selves
           in
           the
           fervency
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           spirits
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           fervency
           of
           our
           love
           unto
           God
           and
           his
           truth
           as
           we
           had
           in
           danger
           .
           Many
           when
           they
           are
           in
           danger
           of
           their
           enemies
           and
           afraid
           of
           them
           ,
           their
           hearts
           are
           in
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           fervency
           ,
           and
           zeal
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           truth
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           can
           get
           a
           few
           together
           to
           fast
           and
           pray
           or
           hear
           a
           Sermon
           repeated
           ,
           how
           do
           they
           rejoyce
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           are
           in
           safety
           their
           hearts
           are
           dead
           and
           Flat
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           meet
           together
           to
           pray
           or
           to
           commune
           about
           the
           word
           ,
           their
           spirits
           are
           not
           so
           fervent
           as
           before
           ,
           the
           Lord
           keep
           this
           from
           us
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Again
           ,
           let
           us
           labor
           to
           do
           al
           the
           good
           we
           can
           to
           the
           place
           which
           we
           are
           Fled
           from
           ,
           by
           our
           prayers
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           way
           we
           can
           ;
           as
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           from
           their
           own
           country
           ;
           yet
           they
           would
           remember
           Jerusalem
           :
           so
           ought
           we
           to
           do
           ,
           for
           we
           are
           much
           bound
           to
           God
           for
           it
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           good
           we
           have
           received
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           let
           us
           labor
           to
           make
           that
           hiding
           place
           that
           God
           provides
           for
           us
           to
           deliver
           us
           from
           danger
           ,
           to
           be
           but
           a
           preparing
           place
           for
           greater
           danger
           :
           let
           us
           not
           think
           because
           we
           have
           avoided
           some
           danger
           and
           are
           in
           some
           safety
           ,
           that
           al
           is
           well
           ,
           but
           this
           should
           be
           our
           care
           that
           those
           places
           that
           are
           our
           hiding
           places
           to
           hide
           us
           from
           some
           danger
           ,
           should
           be
           our
           preparing
           places
           for
           greater
           dangers
           afterwards
           ,
           and
           thus
           using
           these
           directions
           we
           shal
           honor
           God
           in
           our
           Fleeing
           ,
           and
           shal
           not
           have
           cause
           to
           repent
           us
           .
           And
           thus
           we
           have
           done
           with
           that
           argument
           ,
           the
           answering
           the
           case
           of
           conscience
           about
           Fleeing
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           13.
           
        
         
           
             How
             the
             Heart
             may
             be
             taken
             off
             from
             the
             fear
             of
             man.
             First
             ,
             it
             is
             against
             the
             solemn
             charge
             of
             God.
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             an
             Idolizing
             of
             the
             Creature
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             becomes
             not
             the
             State
             and
             Spirit
             and
             profession
             of
             a
             Christian
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             It
             dishonors
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Cause
             of
             God.
             Fifthly
             ,
             It
             mightily
             heartens
             the
             enemies
             of
             Gods
             people
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             It
             is
             threatned
             as
             a
             great
             judgment
             of
             God
             upon
             a
             people
             ,
             Seventhly
             ,
             The
             evil
             effects
             of
             the
             sinful
             feare
             of
             man.
             1.
             
             It
             distracts
             our
             thoughts
             .
             2.
             
             Weakens
             the
             heart
             .
             3.
             
             Eates
             out
             the
             true
             feare
             of
             God.
             4.
             
             It
             indisposeth
             us
             to
             any
             service
             .
             5.
             
             Insnares
             a
             Christian
             .
             6.
             
             It
             causeth
             other
             desperate
             fears
             .
             7.
             
             Procures
             the
             judgment
             of
             God
             in
             our
             destruction
             .
          
        
         
           A
           VVord
           of
           Exhortation
           ,
           How
           the
           heart
           may
           be
           taken
           off
           from
           the
           fear
           of
           man.
           
        
         
           There
           are
           two
           things
           that
           yet
           remain
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           namely
           ,
           to
           labor
           to
           take
           off
           the
           heart
           from
           the
           fear
           of
           man
           ,
           or
           any
           danger
           ,
           by
           shewing
           the
           evil
           that
           there
           is
           in
           the
           sinful
           fearing
           of
           man
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           danger
           that
           may
           befal
           us
           :
           Secondly
           ,
           by
           laying
           down
           some
           means
           to
           bring
           off
           the
           heart
           from
           creature
           fear
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           A
           Christian
           must
           take
           heed
           of
           sinful
           fear
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           fear
           any
           creature
           in
           an
           inordinate
           sinful
           way
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           much
           evil
           in
           it
           ,
           more
           than
           we
           are
           aware
           of
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           the
           First
           place
           ,
           It
           is
           that
           which
           is
           against
           so
           many
           solemn
           charges
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           he
           charges
           his
           people
           against
           this
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           it
           as
           a
           thing
           that
           would
           be
           exceeding
           displeasing
           in
           his
           eyes
           ,
           I
           scarce
           know
           any
           thing
           in
           scripture
           that
           God
           doth
           in
           a
           more
           solemn
           way
           charge
           his
           people
           to
           take
           heed
           of
           ,
           then
           this
           ;
           as
           
           that
           place
           In
           Deut.
           20.3
           .
           Mark
           what
           several
           words
           God
           hath
           ,
           
             let
             not
             your
             hearts
             faint
             ,
             fear
             not
             ;
             do
             not
             tremble
             ,
             neither
             be
             terrified
             ,
          
           and
           so
           in
           Isa
           .
           41.13.14
           .
           
             Fear
             not
             ,
             I
             wil
             help
             thee
             ,
             fear
             not
             thou
             worme
             Jacob
          
           :
           though
           thou
           thinkest
           thy self
           a
           worme
           fear
           not
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           goes
           on
           in
           that
           chapter
           useing
           many
           arguments
           ,
           and
           giving
           many
           cavaets
           against
           fear
           .
           So
           in
           Matth.
           10.
           in
           a
           few
           verses
           you
           have
           two
           or
           three
           several
           expressions
           against
           fear
           ,
           vers
           .
           26.
           
           
             Fear
             them
             not
             therefore
          
           ,
           in
           vers
           .
           28.
           
           
             Fear
             not
             them
             that
             kill
             the
             body
          
           :
           and
           in
           vers
           .
           31.
           
           
             Fear
             ye
             not
             therefore
          
           :
           this
           shews
           our
           natures
           are
           subject
           to
           sinful
           fear
           ,
           we
           are
           dul
           enough
           to
           the
           true
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           to
           the
           feare
           of
           man
           our
           natures
           are
           exceeding
           prone
           :
           now
           that
           which
           is
           against
           so
           many
           solemn
           charges
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           very
           great
           evil
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           fear
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           creature
           ,
           is
           an
           Idolizing
           the
           creature
           ,
           giving
           that
           to
           the
           creature
           which
           is
           due
           to
           God
           ;
           and
           as
           we
           set
           up
           the
           creature
           in
           the
           place
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           loving
           it
           ,
           desiring
           it
           ,
           trusting
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           rejoycing
           in
           it
           ,
           in
           an
           inordinate
           way
           ;
           so
           by
           fearing
           it
           ,
           yea
           fearing
           of
           it
           in
           a
           sinful
           way
           inordinately
           ,
           not
           in
           subordination
           to
           God
           ,
           is
           an
           Idolizing
           the
           creature
           in
           a
           special
           manner
           ,
           because
           the
           affection
           of
           fear
           is
           a
           mighty
           powerful
           affection
           ,
           and
           darws
           the
           Heart
           mightily
           after
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           God
           gives
           great
           charge
           that
           he
           himself
           should
           only
           be
           feared
           in
           Isaiah
           ,
           8.13
           .
           
             Sanctify
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             himself
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             be
             your
             fear
             ,
             and
             let
             him
             be
             your
             dread
             .
          
           So
           that
           to
           fear
           the
           creature
           sinfully
           ,
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           name
           ,
           and
           against
           the
           special
           worship
           that
           God
           challengeth
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           vers
           .
           12.
           
           He
           would
           take
           off
           their
           hearts
           from
           the
           fear
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           creature
           .
           
             Say
             ye
             not
             a
             confederacy
             ,
             to
             al
             them
             to
             whom
             this
             people
             shal
             say
             a
             confederacy
             ,
             neither
             fear
             ye
             their
             fear
             ,
             nor
             be
             afraid
             .
          
           The
           fear
           of
           God
           is
           put
           for
           the
           whole
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           one
           to
           say
           I
           fear
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           worship
           the
           Lord
           ,
           is
           all
           one
           :
           
             They
             are
             taught
             my
             fear
             by
             the
             precepts
             
             of
             men
             ,
          
           they
           are
           taught
           my
           worship
           :
           Isaac
           was
           sayed
           to
           fear
           the
           name
           of
           God
           because
           the
           special
           worship
           that
           Isaac
           tendered
           to
           God
           was
           the
           fear
           of
           his
           name
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           fear
           of
           Gods
           name
           be
           such
           a
           special
           part
           of
           Gods
           worship
           ,
           for
           this
           to
           be
           Given
           to
           the
           creature
           not
           in
           a
           way
           of
           subordination
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           great
           evil
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           In
           the
           third
           place
           it
           is
           that
           which
           is
           exceeding
           unbeseeming
           the
           estate
           ,
           and
           spirit
           ,
           and
           profession
           of
           a
           Christian
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           is
           unbeseeming
           the
           Estate
           of
           a
           Christian
           .
           What
           is
           the
           estate
           of
           a
           Christian
           ?
           It
           is
           a
           raysed
           estate
           ,
           higher
           than
           the
           estate
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           this
           makes
           their
           estates
           low
           ,
           for
           it
           subjects
           them
           to
           the
           Iusts
           and
           humors
           of
           men
           ,
           we
           need
           not
           fear
           what
           man
           can
           do
           when
           he
           walketh
           not
           by
           the
           rule
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           abuseth
           his
           power
           ,
           it
           is
           his
           lust
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           fear
           sinfully
           we
           subject
           our selves
           to
           the
           lusts
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           against
           the
           raised
           estate
           of
           a
           Christian
           to
           subject
           himself
           to
           the
           lust
           of
           any
           man
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           we
           must
           be
           subject
           unto
           the
           power
           of
           man
           according
           to
           Gods
           rule
           ,
           but
           be
           subject
           unto
           the
           lusts
           of
           no
           man
           though
           it
           were
           the
           greatest
           Monarch
           in
           the
           world
           .
           The
           estate
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           a
           rich
           and
           established
           estate
           ,
           but
           this
           fear
           makes
           it
           uncertaine
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           nothing
           to
           rest
           upon
           ;
           The
           estate
           of
           a
           Christian
           hath
           many
           priveledges
           ;
           but
           this
           makes
           it
           seem
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           good
           to
           make
           up
           the
           least
           evil
           .
           The
           estate
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           such
           as
           all
           the
           attributes
           of
           God
           work
           for
           it
           ,
           the
           power
           ,
           and
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           mercy
           ,
           and
           truth
           of
           God
           :
           But
           this
           sinful
           fear
           shews
           as
           if
           we
           had
           nothing
           to
           help
           us
           in
           our
           straights
           and
           distresses
           .
           The
           estate
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           such
           as
           must
           make
           account
           of
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           trouble
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           but
           this
           sinful
           fear
           shews
           as
           if
           we
           promised
           to
           our selves
           nothing
           but
           ease
           and
           contentment
           to
           the
           flesh
           .
           The
           estate
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           such
           as
           hath
           gone
           through
           a
           great
           many
           fears
           before
           ,
           other
           manner
           of
           fears
           than
           the
           Creature
           can
           cause
           ;
           the
           feare
           of
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           
           the
           stroake
           of
           Justice
           ,
           and
           the
           Curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           this
           sinful
           feare
           makes
           it
           seem
           as
           if
           we
           had
           never
           been
           acquainted
           with
           such
           fear
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           unbeseeming
           the
           spirit
           of
           a
           Christian
           2
           Tim.
           1.7
           .
           
             We
             have
             not
             received
             the
             spirit
             of
             fear
             ,
          
           that
           is
           unbeseeming
           a
           Christian
           .
           The
           spirit
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           a
           raised
           spirit
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           low
           spirit
           ,
           The
           spirit
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           strong
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           weak
           effeminate
           spirit
           ;
           The
           spirit
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           raised
           upon
           high
           principles
           ;
           this
           is
           from
           base
           principles
           ;
           The
           spirit
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           an
           ingenious
           spirit
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           mean
           spirit
           discouraged
           upon
           every
           little
           danger
           ;
           The
           spirit
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           ful
           of
           love
           ,
           this
           is
           ful
           of
           Jealousy
           .
           The
           spirit
           of
           a
           Christian
           is
           a
           Clean
           spirit
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           polluted
           spirit
           conscious
           to
           it self
           of
           abundance
           of
           evil
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           It
           is
           unbeseeming
           the
           profession
           of
           a
           Christian
           ;
           a
           Christian
           doth
           make
           profession
           of
           special
           interest
           that
           he
           hath
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           and
           the
           promises
           of
           the
           Gospel
           and
           to
           be
           daunted
           with
           every
           little
           fear
           is
           quite
           cross
           to
           this
           .
           And
           therefore
           that
           's
           observable
           of
           
             Ezra
             ,
             Ezra
          
           ,
           8.22
           .
           When
           he
           had
           made
           profession
           of
           Gods
           being
           with
           them
           ,
           
             he
             was
             ashamed
             to
             aske
             of
             the
             King
             a
             band
             of
             Souldiers
          
           :
           he
           was
           ashamed
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           to
           shew
           that
           they
           feared
           the
           enemy
           ;
           and
           so
           when
           a
           Christian
           shal
           profess
           interest
           in
           God
           ,
           yet
           have
           such
           base
           sinful
           fear
           ,
           this
           is
           mightily
           against
           the
           profession
           of
           a
           true
           Christian
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           A
           sinful
           fear
           is
           that
           which
           much
           dishonors
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           Cause
           ,
           a
           great
           dishonor
           it
           is
           to
           God
           to
           have
           his
           people
           so
           affraid
           of
           every
           danger
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           dishonor
           to
           his
           power
           ,
           his
           truth
           ,
           his
           faithfulness
           ,
           and
           his
           care
           over
           his
           people
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           dishonor
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           that
           respect
           it
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           sanctifying
           of
           Gods
           name
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           shal
           observe
           ,
           where
           the
           Lord
           chargeth
           his
           people
           with
           sinful
           fear
           ,
           he
           charges
           them
           also
           that
           they
           did
           not
           remember
           him
           .
           Isa
           .
           57.11
           .
           
             Of
             whom
             hast
             thou
             been
             affraid
             ,
             or
             feared
             t
             ,
             hat
             thou
             hast
             
             lyed
             and
             hast
             not
             remembred
             me
             ,
          
           where
           there
           is
           sinful
           fear
           it
           takes
           off
           the
           heart
           from
           God
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           God
           in
           heaven
           to
           help
           a
           Christian
           .
           Therefore
           it
           was
           Nehemiah
           in
           Nehemiah
           ,
           6.8
           .
           Would
           not
           be
           affraid
           when
           he
           saw
           others
           sought
           to
           make
           him
           affraid
           ,
           because
           it
           would
           have
           been
           a
           dishonor
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           cause
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Besides
           sinful
           fear
           is
           that
           which
           doth
           mightily
           hearten
           the
           enemies
           of
           Gods
           people
           and
           dishear
           tens
           Gods
           people
           ,
           it
           makes
           the
           enemies
           of
           Gods
           people
           so
           much
           the
           more
           bold
           ;
           the
           fear
           of
           anenemy
           heartens
           an
           Enemy
           ,
           as
           Gideon
           when
           he
           came
           to
           the
           Host
           of
           his
           enemies
           ,
           and
           heard
           their
           communication
           that
           they
           were
           affraid
           of
           Gideon
           ,
           then
           he
           was
           so
           much
           the
           more
           heartned
           ;
           and
           so
           the
           spies
           that
           went
           to
           the
           land
           of
           Canaan
           ,
           when
           they
           heard
           that
           the
           fear
           of
           them
           was
           amongst
           the
           people
           this
           heartened
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           when
           one
           knows
           his
           adversary
           is
           affraid
           of
           him
           ,
           he
           will
           be
           heartned
           ;
           a
           dog
           will
           follow
           another
           ,
           that
           runs
           from
           him
           .
           And
           this
           discourages
           the
           people
           of
           God
           when
           they
           see
           others
           afraid
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           great
           evil
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           that
           which
           is
           threatned
           as
           a
           great
           judgment
           of
           God
           upon
           a
           people
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           only
           a
           sin
           but
           a
           punishment
           for
           some
           former
           sin
           ,
           in
           Deut.
           28.65.66
           .
           This
           is
           Gods
           judgment
           against
           wickedness
           ,
           and
           therefore
           a
           sore
           ,
           and
           great
           evil
           that
           Christians
           should
           count
           to
           be
           upon
           them
           ,
           if
           the
           spirit
           of
           fear
           be
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           The
           evil
           of
           it
           appears
           in
           the
           evil
           effects
           that
           proceed
           of
           it
           upon
           ourselves
           :
           as
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           distraction
           of
           our
           thoughts
           and
           therefore
           the
           word
           that
           is
           translated
           Rash
           ,
           in
           Isa
           .
           32.4
           .
           It
           signifies
           Fear
           ,
           because
           it
           doth
           distract
           the
           thoughts
           of
           people
           ,
           and
           makes
           them
           do
           they
           know
           not
           what
           ,
           It
           is
           reported
           as
           an
           excellency
           that
           was
           in
           Alexander
           and
           Caesar
           ,
           and
           other
           valorous
           spirits
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           in
           the
           time
           of
           danger
           able
           to
           command
           their
           thoughts
           ,
           and
           to
           consult
           and
           mannage
           any
           business
           ,
           for
           usually
           fear
           distracts
           ones
           thoughts
           .
        
         
         
           2.
           
           Again
           it
           weakens
           the
           heart
           exceedingly
           ,
           though
           a
           sudden
           fear
           may
           cause
           some
           strength
           ,
           and
           the
           putting
           forth
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           yet
           usually
           it
           doth
           weaken
           the
           spirit
           ;
           In
           1
           Cor.
           2.3
           .
           Weaknes
           and
           Fear
           go
           together
           ,
           &
           in
           Deut.
           20.3
           .
           
             Fainting
             of
             spirit
          
           and
           Fear
           go
           together
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Fear
           of
           man
           is
           that
           which
           doth
           exceedingly
           eate
           out
           the
           true
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           love
           of
           the
           creature
           eats
           out
           the
           love
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           joy
           in
           sinful
           things
           eates
           out
           the
           true
           joy
           in
           God
           ,
           So
           fear
           of
           the
           creature
           eates
           out
           the
           fear
           of
           God.
           In
           Isa
           .
           57.11
           .
           
             Of
             whom
             hast
             thou
             been
             affraid
             ,
             or
             feared
             that
             thou
             hast
             lyed
             ,
             and
             hast
             not
             remembred
             me
             ,
          
           as
           if
           God
           should
           say
           my
           fear
           and
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           creature
           cannot
           stand
           together
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Sinful
           fear
           makes
           one
           altogether
           unfit
           for
           any
           service
           ,
           to
           be
           used
           in
           any
           employment
           for
           God
           ▪
           in
           Judg
           ,
           7.3
           .
           God
           gives
           a
           command
           to
           the
           people
           by
           whom
           he
           would
           do
           great
           things
           ,
           that
           
             all
             that
             were
             of
             a
             fearful
             heart
             should
             return
             back
             again
             ,
          
           as
           If
           God
           should
           say
           they
           are
           not
           fit
           for
           me
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
             The
             fear
             of
             man
             is
             a
             great
             snare
             ,
          
           29.
           
           Prov.
           25.
           
           It
           brings
           a
           man
           to
           many
           sinful
           courses
           ,
           and
           shifting
           ways
           and
           to
           commit
           sin
           against
           God
           in
           Isa
           .
           57.11
           .
           Of
           whom
           hast
           thou
           been
           afraid
           ,
           or
           feared
           ,
           that
           thou
           hast
           lyed
           :
           many
           servants
           when
           they
           have
           done
           any
           thing
           that
           they
           are
           affraid
           of
           the
           displeasure
           of
           their
           Masters
           or
           Mistresses
           ,
           they
           are
           afraid
           and
           lie
           :
           and
           so
           in
           other
           cases
           ,
           when
           as
           people
           are
           possessed
           with
           the
           fear
           of
           man
           ,
           they
           wil
           take
           any
           sinful
           courses
           ,
           and
           lie
           to
           avoid
           danger
           you
           know
           what
           the
           Psalmist
           says
           in
           Psalm
           ,
           19.
           
           
             The
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             clean
             ,
          
           but
           the
           fear
           of
           man
           is
           very
           impure
           ,
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           purgeth
           the
           heart
           ;
           but
           the
           fear
           of
           man
           defileth
           the
           heart
           and
           exceedingly
           polluteth
           it
           
             I
             was
             affraid
          
           says
           Saul
           
             of
             the
             people
             and
             I
             obeyed
             their
             voice
             :
          
           In
           1.
           
           Sam.
           15.24
           .
           And
           so
           many
           in
           Scripture
           were
           convinced
           that
           it
           was
           Christ
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           affraid
           and
           did
           not
           confess
           him
           ▪
           in
           John
           ,
           12.42
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           fear
           of
           the
           creature
           hath
           abundance
           of
           evil
           in
           
           it
           ,
           in
           that
           it
           brings
           most
           desperate
           fears
           ;
           if
           you
           give
           way
           to
           the
           fear
           of
           any
           creature
           ,
           to
           fear
           any
           danger
           and
           so
           to
           avoid
           it
           in
           a
           sinful
           way
           ,
           you
           bring
           your selves
           by
           this
           means
           to
           most
           desperate
           fears
           :
           As
           it
           was
           the
           desperate
           condition
           of
           
             Francis
             Spira
          
           when
           he
           was
           affraid
           of
           those
           that
           had
           power
           over
           him
           and
           so
           denyed
           Christ
           against
           his
           conscience
           ,
           Oh
           the
           dreadful
           horrors
           of
           conscience
           that
           he
           was
           sunke
           into
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           usual
           ,
           for
           men
           that
           wil
           balke
           the
           waies
           of
           God
           against
           conscience
           ,
           when
           their
           consciences
           are
           enlightned
           ,
           their
           hearts
           are
           Burdened
           with
           such
           fears
           ,
           as
           they
           cannot
           stand
           under
           them
           ,
           other
           manner
           of
           fears
           then
           the
           fear
           of
           man
           ,
           in
           Jer
           ,
           1.17
           .
           God
           says
           unto
           
             Jeremiah
             be
             not
             dismayed
             at
             their
             faces
             least
             I
             confound
             thee
             before
             them
          
           :
           it
           is
           the
           same
           word
           that
           is
           translated
           before
           ,
           dismayed
           ;
           do
           not
           fear
           least
           I
           fear
           thee
           ;
           be
           not
           dismayed
           least
           I
           dismay
           thee
           ,
           and
           to
           reconcile
           both
           translations
           the
           meaning
           may
           be
           ,
           do
           not
           fear
           least
           I
           so
           fear
           thee
           as
           to
           confound
           thee
           with
           fear
           so
           that
           you
           see
           this
           note
           is
           clear
           .
           By
           fearing
           the
           creature
           ,
           fearing
           danger
           ,
           we
           come
           to
           plunge
           our selves
           into
           the
           most
           desperate
           fears
           of
           al
           :
           And
           let
           this
           be
           a
           warning
           from
           God
           to
           us
           all
           ,
           be
           not
           dismayed
           and
           affraid
           in
           any
           way
           of
           God
           ,
           least
           God
           fear
           you
           in
           another
           manner
           ,
           take
           heed
           you
           be
           not
           terrifyed
           least
           God
           terrifie
           you
           ,
           many
           dreadful
           examples
           we
           have
           how
           many
           upon
           their
           sick
           beds
           ,
           and
           death
           beds
           ,
           have
           had
           dreadful
           fears
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           done
           things
           against
           conscience
           out
           of
           fear
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           And
           the
           last
           evil
           that
           wil
           come
           upon
           us
           in
           sinful
           fear
           ,
           is
           the
           judgment
           of
           God
           in
           our
           destruction
           in
           Revela
           ,
           21.8
           .
           Amongst
           those
           that
           shal
           be
           cast
           out
           into
           the
           lake
           of
           fire
           and
           brimstone
           are
           the
           feareful
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           had
           need
           take
           heed
           of
           sinful
           fear
           and
           make
           God
           to
           be
           our
           only
           fear
           .
        
         
           But
           now
           that
           we
           may
           conclude
           this
           argument
           in
           a
           word
           of
           Exhortation
           ,
           as
           sinful
           fear
           is
           a
           most
           dreadful
           evil
           ,
           so
           the
           trrue
           fear
           of
           God
           is
           a
           most
           precious
           Jewel
           in
           Isa
           .
           33.6
           .
           The
           fear
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           called
           
             the
             treasure
          
           
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           sinful
           feare
           hath
           a
           treasure
           of
           evil
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           be
           avoided
           ;
           Oh
           then
           let
           us
           take
           heed
           of
           sinful
           fear
           of
           the
           creature
           ,
           as
           the
           Lord
           by
           the
           prophet
           Isa
           .
           55.4
           .
           
             Say
             to
             them
             that
             are
             of
             a
             fearful
             heart
             be
             not
             affraid
             ,
          
           do
           not
           plead
           and
           say
           I
           am
           of
           a
           fearful
           nature
           says
           God
           ,
           
             say
             to
             them
             that
             are
             of
             a
             fearful
             heart
             be
             not
             affraid
          
           :
           so
           say
           I
           to
           you
           that
           are
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           way
           of
           God
           though
           you
           be
           by
           nature
           fearful
           ,
           you
           that
           are
           of
           a
           fearful
           nature
           be
           not
           affraid
           whatsoever
           your
           natures
           have
           been
           ,
           yet
           if
           your
           hearts
           have
           been
           brought
           under
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           now
           there
           is
           a
           spirit
           of
           magnanimity
           put
           into
           you
           ;
           
             Give
             me
          
           says
           Lactantius
           ,
           (
           speaking
           of
           the
           power
           of
           Christian
           religion
           upon
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           )
           
             a
             man
             fearful
             of
             pain
             of
             death
             &
             if
             once
             Christian
             Religion
             prevails
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             he
             shal
             presently
             contemn
             crucifying
             fyre
             ,
             yea
             that
             cruel
             torture
             of
             Phalaris
             his
             Bull
             in
             which
             that
             cruel
             tyrant
             delighted
             to
             hear
             men
             roare
             being
             put
             into
             it
             when
             it
             was
             made
             burning
             hot
             .
          
           In
           the
           Epistle
           of
           Saint
           Peter
           .
           you
           have
           the
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           directing
           his
           exhortation
           to
           women
           who
           are
           naturally
           feareful
           1
           Peter
           ,
           3.6
           .
           
             Whose
             daughters
             you
             are
             as
             long
             as
             ye
             do
             well
             and
             are
             not
             affraid
             with
             any
             amazement
          
           :
           it
           seems
           very
           strange
           at
           first
           view
           ,
           how
           the
           Apostle
           brings
           in
           this
           to
           women
           .
           It
           is
           brought
           in
           thus
           :
           First
           if
           you
           consider
           Sarah
           and
           as
           the
           wife
           of
           
             Abraham
             ;
             Abraham
          
           was
           to
           go
           out
           of
           his
           own
           country
           and
           was
           like
           to
           meet
           with
           many
           dangers
           and
           difficulties
           and
           to
           suffer
           hard
           things
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           Commendation
           of
           Sarah
           and
           shee
           is
           set
           before
           al
           Christian
           women
           as
           an
           example
           ,
           that
           though
           shee
           was
           a
           woman
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           nature
           Fearful
           ,
           yet
           shee
           was
           not
           an
           hinderance
           to
           him
           ,
           she
           was
           not
           affraid
           with
           amazement
           ,
           shee
           overcome
           the
           natural
           Fear
           of
           her
           sexe
           by
           her
           Faith
           and
           it
           is
           a
           notable
           note
           For
           Women
           ,
           when
           God
           cals
           their
           husbands
           to
           go
           out
           of
           their
           country
           ,
           may
           be
           they
           would
           go
           but
           their
           wives
           are
           affraid
           of
           the
           Sea
           and
           of
           difficulties
           and
           they
           are
           hinderances
           to
           them
           :
           but
           if
           you
           would
           be
           
           daughters
           of
           Sarah
           ,
           you
           must
           be
           daughters
           in
           this
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           affraid
           with
           amazement
           ,
           you
           should
           be
           true
           yoke-fellows
           to
           help
           them
           in
           that
           worke
           ,
           &
           not
           to
           hinder
           them
           with
           passionate
           fear
           .
           Further
           
             whose
             daughters
             you
             are
          
           this
           is
           spoken
           to
           Christian
           women
           ,
           now
           then
           many
           had
           Infidels
           to
           their
           husbands
           ,
           now
           the
           Apostle
           would
           have
           them
           imitate
           this
           example
           of
           Sarah
           and
           by
           faith
           to
           go
           beyond
           their
           sexe
           ,
           may
           be
           their
           husbands
           would
           threaten
           them
           ;
           if
           you
           do
           thus
           and
           thus
           ,
           you
           shal
           live
           such
           and
           such
           an
           uncomfortable
           life
           with
           me
           ,
           this
           might
           discourage
           many
           ,
           and
           hinder
           them
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           how
           shall
           I
           be
           able
           to
           live
           with
           such
           a
           one
           that
           shal
           always
           be
           crossing
           and
           vexing
           of
           me
           because
           of
           such
           and
           such
           waies
           that
           I
           take
           ;
           therefore
           the
           Apostles
           instance
           in
           this
           particular
           ,
           if
           God
           have
           revealed
           his
           way
           and
           truth
           to
           you
           ,
           whatsoever
           difficulties
           you
           are
           like
           to
           meet
           withal
           be
           not
           affraid
           with
           amazement
           .
           Again
           they
           living
           in
           those
           times
           ,
           whether
           they
           had
           good
           Husbands
           or
           bad
           ,
           they
           were
           like
           to
           suffer
           persecution
           :
           and
           now
           might
           they
           say
           how
           shall
           such
           poor
           women
           as
           we
           ;
           that
           are
           weaker
           usually
           then
           men
           ,
           be
           able
           to
           lie
           in
           prison
           or
           Burn
           in
           the
           fire
           ?
           this
           would
           bring
           down
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           strongest
           man.
           The
           Apostle
           therefore
           directs
           this
           to
           women
           ,
           be
           not
           affraid
           with
           amazement
           ,
           you
           have
           a
           strong
           God
           to
           be
           with
           you
           in
           whatsoever
           you
           are
           called
           to
           suffer
           .
           There
           are
           many
           Gracious
           promises
           that
           we
           find
           in
           Scripture
           that
           there
           is
           a
           time
           Coming
           when
           God
           will
           deliver
           his
           people
           from
           the
           fear
           of
           man
           that
           wil
           be
           a
           blessed
           time
           ,
           for
           much
           evil
           doth
           come
           to
           the
           people
           of
           God
           by
           the
           sinful
           fear
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           we
           should
           labor
           to
           fulfil
           Gods
           promises
           what
           we
           can
           .
           In
           Isa
           .
           54.11
           .
           God
           promises
           .
           
             O
             thou
             afflicted
             ,
             tossed
             with
             tempests
             and
             not
             comforted
             ,
             behold
             I
             will
             lay
             thy
             stones
             with
             fayr
             colours
             and
             lay
             thy
             foundations
             with
             Saphires
          
           ;
           where
           was
           this
           promise
           ever
           fulfilled
           ?
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Church
           shal
           be
           very
           Glorious
           ,
           that
           God
           wil
           lay
           the
           foundations
           with
           Saphirs
           ,
           and
           the
           stones
           with
           fair
           colours
           ;
           we
           use
           to
           lay
           the
           foundation
           
           with
           rubish
           ,
           and
           ordinary
           stone
           ,
           but
           God
           wil
           lay
           it
           with
           Saphirs
           ,
           vers
           .
           14.
           
           
             In
             righteousness
             shalt
             thou
             be
             established
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             be
             far
             from
             oppression
             ,
             for
             thou
             shalt
             not
             fear
             ;
             and
             from
             terrour
             ,
             for
             it
             shal
             not
             come
             neer
             thee
          
           :
           So
           in
           Jeremiah
           23.4
           .
           
             I
             will
             set
             up
             Shepheards
             over
             them
             which
             shal
             feed
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             shal
             fear
             no
             more
             ,
             nor
             be
             dismayed
          
           :
           many
           people
           have
           Shepheards
           over
           them
           but
           they
           are
           affraid
           they
           should
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           but
           then
           they
           shal
           have
           Shepheards
           and
           shal
           not
           fear
           ,
           in
           Jer.
           30.10.11
           .
           and
           vers
           .
           46
           ,
           Chap
           ,
           27.
           
           There
           is
           a
           blessed
           condition
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           it
           is
           fulfilled
           to
           us
           ,
           the
           more
           Glorious
           shal
           our
           condition
           be
           .
           And
           this
           is
           an
           observable
           note
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           met
           withal
           that
           some
           have
           concerning
           that
           place
           in
           Cant.
           8.4
           .
           
             I
             charge
             you
             O
             Daughters
             of
             Jerusalem
             that
             ye
             stir
             not
             up
             nor
             awake
             my
             Love
             till
             He
             please
          
           :
           In
           the
           former
           part
           of
           the
           Book
           in
           Cant.
           2.7
           .
           And
           in
           Cant.
           3.5
           .
           The
           Church
           charges
           after
           another
           manner
           ,
           
             I
             charge
             you
             O
             ye
             daughters
             of
             Jerusalem
             by
             the
             Roes
             &
             Hindes
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             that
             you
             stir
             not
             up
             nor
             awake
             my
             Love
             until
             he
             please
             :
          
           But
           in
           Cant.
           8.4
           .
           
             The
             Roes
             and
             Hindes
             of
             the
             Field
             ,
          
           are
           left
           out
           ,
           only
           she
           charges
           them
           ,
           
             Not
             to
             stir
             up
             her
             Love
             til
             he
             please
          
           ;
           What
           is
           meant
           by
           
             stirring
             up
             her
             beloved
          
           ?
           And
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           
             the
             Roes
             and
             the
             Hindes
          
           ?
           Stir
           not
           up
           my
           beloved
           till
           he
           please
           ,
           that
           is
           when
           the
           Church
           is
           brought
           into
           any
           comfortable
           condition
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           charge
           that
           they
           do
           nothing
           to
           alter
           that
           condition
           ,
           to
           make
           it
           more
           uncomfortable
           ,
           not
           ,
           to
           stir
           up
           Christ
           so
           stir
           up
           Christ
           so
           as
           to
           displease
           him
           .
           But
           she
           charges
           
             by
             the
             Roes
             and
             the
             Hindes
             .
          
           The
           Roes
           and
           Hindes
           are
           fearful
           shy
           creatures
           ,
           that
           wil
           run
           away
           from
           every
           little
           motion
           ,
           so
           some
           estates
           of
           the
           Church
           are
           such
           ,
           that
           many
           would
           come
           to
           joyne
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           saw
           the
           least
           danger
           ,
           or
           commotion
           they
           would
           presently
           run
           a
           way
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           charge
           runs
           thus
           ,
           you
           that
           are
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           God
           hath
           granted
           any
           prosperity
           and
           peace
           ,
           take
           heed
           you
           do
           not
           take
           such
           a
           course
           as
           to
           
           loose
           your
           prosperity
           ,
           because
           many
           are
           looking
           at
           you
           and
           would
           joyne
           to
           you
           that
           are
           of
           fearful
           hearts
           and
           are
           not
           so
           established
           as
           to
           venture
           upon
           dangers
           ,
           and
           troubles
           and
           therefore
           if
           you
           cause
           disturbances
           ,
           and
           Christ
           be
           stirred
           up
           before
           he
           please
           ,
           those
           that
           stand
           by
           that
           are
           of
           fearful
           natures
           ,
           will
           be
           afraid
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           Reason
           ,
           we
           thought
           to
           have
           joyned
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           we
           see
           what
           troubles
           are
           like
           to
           be
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           the
           Roes
           ,
           and
           Hindes
           that
           retreate
           :
           but
           now
           afterward
           the
           Church
           came
           to
           be
           in
           a
           more
           established
           condition
           ,
           and
           those
           that
           God
           intends
           to
           bring
           into
           his
           people
           should
           not
           be
           of
           such
           fearful
           natures
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           Cant.
           8
           ,
           he
           leaves
           out
           the
           Roes
           ,
           and
           the
           Hinds
           and
           says
           take
           heed
           what
           you
           do
           :
           indeed
           now
           there
           is
           no
           such
           danger
           of
           fearful
           natures
           ,
           those
           that
           God
           wil
           bring
           in
           they
           shal
           come
           through
           danger
           ,
           and
           through
           trouble
           ,
           they
           wil
           reason
           there
           hath
           been
           troubles
           amongst
           Gods
           people
           ever
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           they
           wil
           not
           go
           back
           because
           of
           them
           ,
           yet
           take
           heed
           of
           troubles
           and
           disturbances
           :
        
         
           Now
           there
           are
           many
           especiall
           means
           to
           help
           against
           these
           fears
           ,
           as
        
         
           1.
           
           Labor
           to
           take
           off
           your
           love
           from
           the
           creature
           and
           you
           will
           not
           have
           much
           fear
           ,
           Says
           an
           ancient
           
             he
             that
             hath
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             that
             he
             loves
             ,
             he
             hath
             nothing
             in
             the
             world
             that
             he
             feares
             ,
          
           for
           the
           foundation
           of
           all
           fear
           is
           love
           :
           According
           to
           the
           degree
           we
           love
           any
           thing
           so
           we
           fear
           the
           contrary
           ,
           let
           us
           but
           mortify
           our
           love
           to
           the
           creature
           and
           we
           shal
           mortify
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           creature
           ,
        
         
           2.
           
           Let
           us
           get
           and
           keep
           our
           interest
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           wil
           keep
           us
           from
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           creature
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Let
           us
           labor
           to
           see
           clearly
           that
           the
           cause
           we
           are
           in
           is
           Gods
           Cause
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Look
           to
           the
           call
           of
           that
           cause
           ,
           though
           the
           cause
           be
           good
           if
           we
           have
           not
           as
           all
           to
           that
           cause
           ,
           we
           cannot
           be
           helpt
           against
           Fear
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Labor
           to
           bring
           your
           Hearts
           to
           count
           it
           Honor
           ,
           and
           Riches
           ,
           and
           pleasure
           enough
           to
           be
           employed
           in
           Gods
           
           service
           any
           way
           ,
           whatsoever
           comes
           of
           it
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           endure
           such
           and
           such
           troubles
           in
           it
           ,
           yet
           the
           wil
           of
           God
           be
           done
           ,
           God
           cals
           for
           my
           estate
           ,
           and
           liberty
           ,
           and
           comfort
           to
           be
           employed
           this
           way
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           enough
           that
           any
           thing
           I
           have
           may
           be
           employed
           in
           Gods
           way
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           be
           lost
           in
           Gods
           service
           ,
           it
           is
           well
           lost
           ,
           if
           the
           Heart
           be
           brought
           to
           this
           disposition
           ,
           it
           wil
           not
           fear
           the
           loss
           of
           any
           thing
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Keep
           the
           conscience
           upright
           in
           Gods
           way
           ,
           Job
           ,
           11.14.15
           ,
           
             If
             iniquity
             be
             in
             thy
             hand
             put
             it
             far
             from
             thee
             and
             let
             not
             wickedness
             dwel
             in
             thy
             tabernacle
             ,
             for
             then
             shalt
             thou
             lift
             up
             thy
             face
             without
             spot
             ;
             yea
             thou
             shalt
             be
             steadfast
             and
             not
             fear
          
           :
           When
           the
           Heart
           begins
           to
           decline
           in
           the
           least
           degree
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           filled
           with
           Fear
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Keep
           a
           close
           and
           ful
           and
           comfortable
           communion
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           let
           there
           be
           no
           fear
           with
           one
           another
           ,
           as
           that
           is
           a
           notable
           place
           1
           Cor.
           16.10
           .
           Concerning
           the
           care
           of
           Saint
           Paul
           over
           Timothy
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           young
           ,
           and
           so
           weak
           ,
           
             That
             he
             might
             be
             with
             the
             Church
             without
             fears
             .
          
           As
           a
           means
           to
           help
           Timothy
           in
           his
           way
           against
           whatsoever
           troubles
           he
           met
           abroad
           ,
           so
           whatsoever
           dangers
           there
           be
           abroad
           in
           the
           world
           you
           will
           find
           this
           a
           notable
           means
           to
           strengthen
           your
           hearts
           to
           be
           without
           fear
           of
           all
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           keep
           close
           one
           with
           another
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           If
           you
           will
           needs
           fear
           ,
           fear
           prosperity
           rather
           then
           trouble
           :
           and
           indeed
           there
           is
           more
           cause
           to
           fear
           our
           ease
           and
           our
           prosperity
           ,
           then
           to
           fear
           any
           trouble
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           there
           is
           more
           cause
           to
           fear
           the
           favors
           of
           men
           ,
           then
           their
           threatnings
           ,
           there
           is
           more
           cause
           to
           fear
           the
           world
           when
           it
           comes
           like
           a
           Fox
           ,
           then
           when
           it
           comes
           like
           a
           Lyon
           ,
           the
           joys
           of
           this
           present
           world
           are
           to
           be
           feared
           by
           a
           Christian
           :
           now
           Christians
           fear
           altogether
           present
           adversity
           ,
           but
           you
           should
           labor
           to
           fear
           prosperity
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Lastly
           ,
           consider
           how
           little
           good
           ,
           fear
           of
           any
           creature
           will
           do
           ,
           it
           will
           never
           a
           whit
           free
           you
           from
           the
           
           evil
           you
           fear
           .
           But
           rather
           bring
           it
           sooner
           ,
           as
           when
           Peter
           was
           affraid
           of
           the
           waves
           ,
           and
           affraid
           of
           sinking
           ,
           did
           it
           help
           him
           ?
           No
           ,
           it
           rather
           brought
           the
           waves
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           trouble
           your
           fear
           cannot
           help
           you
           ,
           and
           deliver
           you
           but
           bring
           trouble
           sooner
           upon
           you
           .
           And
           therefore
           that
           is
           an
           observable
           note
           ,
           the
           difference
           between
           John
           and
           
             the
             other
             disciples
          
           ,
           when
           Christ
           was
           apprehended
           
             all
             the
             disciples
             fled
          
           ,
           except
           John
           ,
           and
           John
           stood
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           Priests
           Hall
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           was
           
             upon
             the
             Cross
          
           ,
           he
           said
           to
           him
           
             behold
             thy
             Mother
          
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           was
           not
           affraid
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           now
           their
           was
           not
           one
           of
           all
           the
           Disciples
           that
           fled
           for
           there
           lives
           ,
           but
           dyed
           violent
           Deaths
           ,
           and
           their
           lives
           were
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           John
           that
           did
           not
           flee
           ,
           lived
           fourscore
           years
           after
           Christ
           ,
           and
           continued
           in
           his
           ministry
           .
           So
           that
           you
           see
           God
           many
           times
           will
           preserve
           such
           as
           are
           least
           affraid
           ,
           and
           let
           such
           as
           are
           affraid
           ,
           fal
           into
           the
           trouble
           that
           they
           are
           affraid
           of
           ,
           at
           that
           time
           they
           are
           affraid
           or
           afterwards
           ;
           And
           thus
           we
           have
           finished
           the
           second
           Doctrinal
           conclusion
           from
           these
           words
           ,
           that
           faith
           cures
           sinful
           Fear
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           14
        
         
           
             Another
             Doctrine
             .
             Much
             difference
             between
             Gods
             peoples
             spirits
             at
             several
             times
             ,
             Illustrated
             by
             examples
             .
             
               Reasons
               ,
               1.
            
             
             From
             the
             different
             dispositions
             their
             hearts
             are
             in
             to
             receive
             truths
             .
             Which
             proceeds
             from
             Three
             Causes
             ,
             First
             ,
             the
             abatement
             of
             the
             strength
             that
             is
             opposite
             to
             that
             truth
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             stirrings
             or
             activity
             of
             those
             habits
             which
             are
             sutable
             to
             truth
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             prevalences
             of
             self-Interest
             .
             
               Reas
               .
               2.
            
             
             From
             the
             different
             representations
             of
             Truth
             .
             
               Reas
               .
               3.
            
             
             Because
             the
             Graces
             of
             men
             do
             not
             burn
             so
             cleerly
             and
             purely
             at
             al
             times
             .
             
               Reas
               .
               4.
            
             
             From
             the
             weakness
             of
             Grace
             ,
             the
             parts
             and
             members
             of
             it
             are
             not
             consolidated
             .
             
               Reas
               .
               5.
            
             
             Because
             our
             hearts
             are
             somtimes
             filled
             with
             more
             heavenly
             consolations
             then
             at
             other
             times
             .
             
               Reas
               .
               6.
            
             
             From
             the
             different
             breathings
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Reas
               .
               7.
            
             
             Because
             men
             have
             somtimes
             a
             more
             clear
             and
             distinct
             sight
             of
             their
             call
             to
             suffer
             then
             at
             other
             times
             .
             3.
             
             Particular
             directions
             in
             this
             Case
             .
             
               Reas
               .
               8.
            
             
             The
             different
             tempers
             of
             mans
             Body
             .
             
               Reas
               .
               9.
            
             
             From
             the
             difference
             in
             the
             encouraging
             occurrency
             of
             Gods
             providence
             .
          
        
         
           WEE
           come
           now
           to
           the
           next
           Doctrinal
           conclusion
           which
           was
           raised
           from
           hence
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           time
           when
           Moses
           was
           affraid
           ,
           he
           did
           forsake
           Egypt
           out
           of
           fear
           ;
           now
           
             Moses
             by
             faith
             did
             forsake
             Egypt
             and
             was
             not
             affraid
          
           ;
           The
           Point
           is
           .
        
         
         
           Doct.
           There
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           difference
           between
           the
           Spirits
           of
           Gods
           people
           at
           some
           time
           ,
           from
           that
           they
           are
           at
           other
           times
           .
        
         
           Now
           Moses
           seems
           to
           have
           further
           courage
           and
           strength
           then
           formerly
           ;
           we
           have
           many
           examples
           in
           scripture
           ,
           and
           dayly
           experience
           of
           this
           that
           there
           is
           a
           wonderful
           difference
           between
           the
           spirits
           of
           Gods
           people
           at
           sometimes
           and
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           As
           Elijah
           was
           a
           man
           of
           mighty
           courage
           that
           could
           look
           Ahab
           on
           the
           face
           ,
           and
           when
           Ahab
           said
           ,
           
             art
             thou
             he
             that
             troublest
             Israel
             ,
          
           nay
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             it
             is
             thou
             and
             thy
             Fathers
             house
             ,
          
           at
           another
           time
           he
           fled
           from
           Jezebel
           ,
           and
           God
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             what
             dost
             thou
             here
             Elijah
          
           ,
           art
           thou
           fleeing
           from
           a
           woman
           that
           but
           the
           other
           day
           hadst
           such
           a
           courage
           :
           And
           so
           David
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           time
           when
           David
           was
           affraid
           ;
           and
           behaved
           himself
           with
           much
           folly
           in
           his
           fear
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           change
           of
           his
           behavior
           before
           the
           King
           of
           Gath
           ,
           at
           another
           time
           as
           in
           Psalm
           .
           23.
           
           
             He
             would
             not
             fear
             what
             man
             could
             do
             unto
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             walked
             in
             the
             vally
             of
             the
             shadow
             of
             Death
             .
          
           And
           so
           in
           many
           Psalms
           you
           have
           his
           heart
           mightily
           dejected
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           Psalm
           and
           before
           he
           had
           done
           mightily
           raised
           :
           And
           so
           Abraham
           sometime
           he
           had
           mighty
           strength
           and
           confidence
           of
           his
           Faith
           ,
           at
           other
           times
           his
           faith
           failed
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           fain
           to
           equivocate
           ,
           and
           shift
           for
           himself
           ,
           And
           so
           Jeremiah
           God
           said
           he
           would
           make
           him
           
             as
             a
             Brazen
             wal
          
           ,
           and
           he
           would
           give
           him
           a
           spirit
           of
           courage
           ,
           at
           another
           time
           Jeremiah
           was
           mightily
           dejected
           because
           of
           the
           reproach
           he
           met
           withal
           ,
           and
           he
           would
           
             speak
             no
             more
             in
             the
             name
             of
             God
             unto
             the
             people
             .
          
           And
           so
           Peter
           there
           was
           a
           time
           when
           he
           was
           affraid
           of
           a
           poor
           damsel
           ,
           at
           other
           times
           who
           so
           bold
           as
           Peter
           ,
           as
           in
           Acts
           2.14
           .
           And
           so
           
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             ▪
             he
             was
             a
             disciple
             of
             Christ
             but
             secretly
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             but
             afterward
             
             he
             came
             boldly
             and
             begged
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             at
             Pilates
             hand
          
           ;
           And
           so
           Nicodemus
           he
           was
           convinced
           that
           Christ
           was
           a
           great
           prophet
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           much
           Good
           might
           be
           got
           by
           him
           ,
           but
           he
           was
           affraid
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           
             came
             to
             Christ
             by
             night
          
           ,
           afterward
           he
           went
           with
           
             Joseph
             to
             begg
             the
             body
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           appeared
           publickly
           for
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           Paul
           ▪
           there
           was
           a
           time
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           let
           down
           in
           a
           basket
           for
           fear
           ,
           and
           he
           shifted
           for
           his
           life
           that
           way
           ,
           but
           afterwards
           what
           abundance
           of
           courage
           had
           he
           .
           And
           so
           in
           after
           times
           many
           of
           the
           martyrs
           ,
           sometime
           what
           mighty
           feare
           was
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           what
           strength
           and
           courage
           had
           they
           .
           As
           Bilney
           ,
           thar
           blessed
           Martyr
           ;
           (
           as
           Latimer
           speaks
           of
           him
           )
           he
           was
           in
           greivous
           perplexity
           ,
           that
           those
           that
           came
           to
           apply
           any
           promises
           to
           him
           ,
           did
           as
           it
           were
           strick
           daggers
           to
           his
           heart
           ,
           afterwards
           he
           suffred
           a
           glorious
           martyrdome
           ,
           and
           had
           abundance
           of
           Courage
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           read
           in
           his
           story
           .
           And
           so
           Saunders
           when
           Doctor
           Pendleton
           came
           to
           him
           to
           strengthen
           him
           ,
           says
           he
           ,
           
             will
             you
             that
             have
             put
             your
             hand
             to
             the
             plow
             now
             give
             in
             ,
             and
             you
             that
             have
             left
             Antichrist
             wil
             you
             now
             follow
             him
             ?
             Saunders
             ,
          
           could
           not
           but
           have
           much
           fear
           that
           he
           should
           forsake
           Christ
           ,
           but
           so
           it
           fell
           out
           that
           Pendleton
           fell
           off
           shamefully
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Saunders
           suffered
           and
           had
           abundance
           of
           Comfort
           ,
           and
           Courage
           .
           And
           so
           Mr.
           Glover
           when
           he
           was
           in
           prison
           after
           he
           was
           condemned
           he
           had
           much
           fear
           ,
           and
           a
           spirit
           of
           heaviness
           ,
           yea
           the
           morning
           that
           he
           was
           called
           out
           to
           the
           stake
           he
           was
           troubled
           with
           doubtings
           ,
           till
           he
           came
           to
           the
           sight
           of
           the
           stake
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           had
           abundance
           of
           courage
           and
           Joy
           :
           These
           are
           the
           examples
           ;
           but
           now
           the
           reasons
           .
        
         
           
             Reason
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             ,
             Reason
             of
             the
             Differences
             of
             the
             spirits
             of
             Gods
             Servants
             is
             from
             the
             different
             disposition
             that
             their
             hearts
             are
             in
             for
             their
             receiving
             of
             the
             truths
             of
             God
             at
             
             some
             time
             ,
             from
             that
             they
             are
             at
             othertimes
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             even
             to
             admiration
             sometimes
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             truth
             that
             there
             is
             but
             a
             hint
             of
             it
             Given
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             shal
             have
             such
             power
             upon
             their
             hearts
             as
             shal
             mightily
             prevail
             with
             them
             ,
             they
             shal
             easily
             entertaine
             it
             ,
             and
             easily
             be
             convinced
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             overpowred
             with
             it
             ;
             at
             another
             time
             when
             there
             are
             strong
             arguments
             ,
             to
             bring
             the
             truth
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             powerfully
             ,
             and
             fully
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             it
             vanisheh
             and
             comes
             to
             little
             :
             we
             use
             to
             say
             ;
             
               Whatsoever
               we
               receive
               is
               received
               according
               to
               the
               disposition
               of
               the
               receiver
            
             :
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             why
             people
             in
             the
             time
             of
             sickness
             are
             ready
             to
             heare
             of
             any
             truth
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             be
             convinced
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             no
             wranglings
             and
             objections
             against
             it
             .
             If
             God
             come
             in
             their
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             health
             with
             the
             same
             truthes
             ,
             they
             are
             nothing
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             wrangle
             ,
             and
             object
             against
             them
             and
             wil
             not
             yeild
             and
             be
             convinced
             ?
             The
             truth
             is
             the
             same
             but
             the
             difference
             is
             in
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             receiver
             .
             And
             so
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             temptation
             to
             sin
             ,
             sometime
             when
             a
             temptation
             to
             sin
             is
             presented
             ,
             the
             heart
             presently
             closes
             with
             it
             ,
             without
             examining
             ;
             at
             other
             times
             through
             Gods
             mercy
             when
             temptation
             comes
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             so
             easily
             take
             ,
             but
             a
             mans
             heart
             wil
             stand
             out
             against
             it
             ,
             sometimes
             a
             mans
             heart
             is
             to
             the
             temptation
             ,
             as
             tinder
             to
             the
             fire
             ,
             every
             spark
             wil
             take
             hold
             ,
             at
             other
             times
             the
             heart
             is
             as
             the
             three
             children
             ,
             though
             they
             walke
             in
             firy
             temptations
             ,
             their
             hearts
             have
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             favour
             of
             them
             :
             There
             are
             three
             things
             that
             do
             cause
             the
             difference
             in
             the
             disposition
             of
             heart
             for
             receiving
             a
             truth
             of
             God
             or
             receiving
             a
             temptation
             to
             sin
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             The
             abating
             of
             the
             strength
             of
             that
             which
             is
             opposite
             unto
             any
             truth
             ,
             or
             unto
             any
             temptation
             ,
             when
             as
             a
             truth
             comes
             to
             a
             man
             ,
             there
             is
             in
             every
             mans
             heart
             somthing
             opposite
             to
             that
             truth
             ,
             now
             if
             the
             strength
             of
             that
             which
             is
             opposite
             be
             abated
             that
             it
             doe
             not
             stir
             ,
             the
             truth
             prevailes
             whith
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             strength
             ;
             but
             if
             that
             which
             is
             opposite
             to
             a
             truth
             be
             working
             
             and
             stirring
             at
             such
             a
             time
             when
             they
             truth
             comes
             ,
             then
             though
             it
             comes
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             strongly
             ,
             it
             cannot
             prevaile
             :
             And
             so
             if
             temptation
             comes
             ,
             and
             the
             principle
             that
             is
             opposite
             to
             that
             temptation
             be
             stirring
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             a
             man
             can
             prevaile
             against
             it
             ,
             but
             if
             a
             man
             have
             some
             principle
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             that
             ly
             dead
             when
             the
             temptation
             comes
             ,
             then
             a
             great
             deal
             less
             temptation
             prevailes
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             which
             makes
             a
             difference
             in
             the
             dispositions
             of
             the
             spirits
             of
             men
             for
             receiving
             a
             truth
             ,
             or
             receiving
             a
             temptation
             ,
             is
             the
             stirring
             or
             activeness
             of
             those
             habits
             that
             are
             sutable
             to
             a
             truth
             or
             unto
             a
             temptation
             :
             when
             there
             comes
             a
             truth
             presented
             to
             a
             man
             that
             cals
             for
             duties
             ,
             service
             or
             suffering
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             have
             principles
             sutable
             to
             the
             duty
             ,
             and
             these
             principles
             be
             now
             stirring
             ,
             then
             he
             can
             close
             with
             that
             truth
             and
             it
             prevailes
             powerfully
             .
             And
             so
             for
             sin
             if
             a
             man
             have
             seeds
             and
             habits
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             temptation
             come
             when
             these
             seeds
             and
             habits
             are
             stirring
             ,
             then
             he
             closeth
             with
             it
             presently
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             But
             the
             especial
             thing
             that
             makes
             the
             disposition
             of
             a
             man
             to
             receive
             a
             truth
             or
             a
             temptation
             different
             at
             one
             time
             from
             that
             it
             is
             at
             another
             ,
             is
             when
             self
             is
             engaged
             in
             a
             business
             :
             As
             now
             take
             it
             in
             person
             or
             opinion
             ;
             Suppose
             there
             is
             such
             a
             man
             or
             woman
             that
             I
             am
             any
             way
             ingaged
             to
             and
             serve
             my
             turn
             in
             ;
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             spoken
             for
             them
             or
             their
             commendation
             ,
             I
             am
             ready
             to
             imbrace
             it
             ;
             but
             suppose
             this
             man
             or
             woman
             do
             not
             serve
             my
             turn
             ,
             but
             the
             ingagement
             is
             broke
             ,
             then
             I
             beleeve
             the
             least
             evil
             that
             is
             spoken
             against
             them
             ,
             when
             as
             I
             would
             not
             have
             beleeved
             ten
             times
             as
             much
             before
             ,
             not
             that
             there
             is
             more
             in
             them
             then
             before
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             frame
             and
             disposition
             of
             my
             heart
             towards
             them
             is
             otherwise
             then
             before
             :
             And
             so
             in
             opinion
             :
             If
             a
             man
             hold
             an
             opinion
             upon
             which
             there
             follows
             some
             consequents
             that
             he
             did
             not
             see
             before
             ,
             after
             he
             hath
             held
             this
             opinon
             upon
             which
             such
             consequents
             
             will
             follow
             ,
             he
             seekes
             with
             all
             his
             might
             to
             maintaine
             it
             ,
             not
             because
             the
             consequents
             are
             true
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             is
             his
             opinion
             that
             he
             holds
             .
             Come
             to
             a
             man
             that
             is
             ignorant
             which
             holds
             an
             opinion
             ,
             and
             tel
             him
             nakedly
             the
             consequents
             that
             will
             follow
             upon
             that
             opinion
             he
             holds
             ,
             without
             any
             reference
             to
             that
             opinion
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             mightily
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             come
             another
             time
             and
             seeke
             to
             draw
             those
             consequents
             from
             that
             opinion
             which
             he
             holds
             ,
             and
             he
             seek
             to
             maintaine
             them
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             not
             do
             but
             for
             that
             ingagement
             he
             hath
             unto
             that
             opinion
             ;
             but
             when
             a
             gracious
             heart
             finds
             this
             that
             al
             ingagements
             to
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             selfe
             are
             broken
             ,
             and
             he
             gives
             himself
             to
             be
             ingaged
             wholy
             in
             God
             ,
             al
             that
             was
             self
             before
             in
             his
             credit
             ,
             and
             liberty
             ,
             and
             estate
             ,
             and
             ease
             ,
             and
             comfort
             ,
             is
             put
             upon
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             praise
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             furthering
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             then
             any
             truth
             of
             God
             that
             comes
             to
             the
             soule
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             it
             prevailes
             mightily
             ,
             because
             the
             heart
             is
             ingaged
             in
             God
             and
             his
             truth
             :
             and
             indeed
             if
             so
             be
             we
             did
             understand
             aright
             ,
             we
             should
             see
             more
             of
             our
             own
             good
             to
             consist
             in
             God
             ,
             then
             in
             our selves
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             ground
             and
             principle
             of
             self
             denial
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             soule
             shall
             come
             to
             see
             my
             good
             is
             more
             in
             God
             ,
             then
             in
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             will
             deny
             my
             good
             and
             comfort
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             in
             my selfe
             and
             I
             will
             seeke
             my
             good
             and
             comfort
             in
             God
             :
             and
             indeed
             no
             men
             in
             the
             world
             seek
             themselves
             more
             then
             the
             Godly
             ,
             only
             the
             one
             seeks
             himself
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             seeks
             himself
             in
             God
             ,
             the
             one
             is
             engaged
             to
             his
             self-ends
             and
             self-praise
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             makes
             himself
             only
             ingaged
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             when
             a
             man
             comes
             to
             be
             thus
             engaged
             in
             God
             ,
             then
             any
             truth
             prevails
             with
             a
             mighty
             strength
             more
             then
             before
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             first
             reason
             (
             which
             is
             a
             principal
             one
             )
             that
             causeth
             the
             heart
             ,
             to
             be
             at
             a
             different
             condition
             at
             one
             time
             ,
             from
             that
             it
             is
             at
             another
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Reason
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             Reason
             is
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             differences
             of
             their
             presentations
             of
             a
             truth
             ,
             though
             when
             we
             are
             indisposed
             let
             the
             truths
             come
             never
             so
             powerfully
             it
             is
             all
             one
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             heart
             be
             fit
             in
             any
             reasonable
             manner
             to
             receive
             a
             truth
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             difference
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             representation
             of
             a
             truth
             ,
             somtimes
             the
             truth
             comes
             more
             cleerly
             ,
             and
             with
             more
             evidences
             ,
             more
             particularly
             ,
             more
             powerfully
             :
             Somtimes
             it
             comes
             with
             greater
             evidence
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             then
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             only
             a
             little
             gloss
             of
             a
             truth
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             shine
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             cannot
             shut
             his
             eyes
             against
             it
             :
             somtime
             the
             truth
             comes
             more
             particularly
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             God
             doth
             not
             only
             present
             a
             truth
             in
             the
             general
             to
             him
             that
             this
             is
             a
             duty
             Christians
             must
             do
             :
             but
             it
             shal
             come
             to
             the
             particular
             frame
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             shal
             meet
             with
             every
             objection
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             find
             the
             secrets
             of
             his
             thoughts
             to
             be
             discovered
             and
             answered
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             truth
             shal
             come
             like
             a
             key
             that
             is
             fitted
             to
             a
             lock
             ;
             if
             you
             bring
             a
             key
             to
             the
             lock
             though
             it
             may
             be
             like
             the
             right
             key
             and
             as
             strong
             a
             key
             as
             the
             right
             is
             ,
             yet
             if
             it
             be
             not
             indeed
             the
             right
             ,
             if
             it
             miss
             but
             in
             one
             ward
             of
             the
             lock
             ,
             never
             so
             little
             ,
             you
             may
             spoil
             both
             the
             lock
             and
             the
             key
             ,
             but
             you
             cannot
             open
             the
             lock
             though
             you
             have
             never
             so
             much
             strength
             ,
             but
             come
             with
             a
             key
             suted
             to
             that
             lock
             and
             do
             but
             turn
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             opens
             presently
             :
             So
             when
             it
             pleaseth
             God
             to
             come
             with
             his
             truth
             to
             our
             souls
             ,
             we
             were
             backward
             and
             we
             heard
             many
             truths
             ,
             but
             they
             did
             not
             meet
             with
             all
             our
             objections
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             stopped
             with
             some
             one
             or
             other
             ,
             but
             afterward
             it
             pleased
             God
             so
             to
             dispose
             of
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             the
             truth
             so
             fully
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             it
             meets
             with
             every
             objection
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             heart
             quietly
             yeilds
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             said
             
               God
               opened
               Lydias
               heart
               ,
               Paul
            
             preached
             to
             others
             and
             had
             much
             wringing
             with
             them
             and
             could
             not
             prevail
             ,
             
             but
             Saint
             
               Paul
               came
               to
               Lydia
            
             ,
             and
             he
             prevailed
             presently
             ,
             because
             God
             did
             so
             dispose
             of
             Lydias
             heart
             as
             it
             was
             fitted
             to
             the
             truth
             Saint
             Paul
             spoke
             of
             :
             as
             many
             when
             they
             come
             to
             hear
             the
             word
             ,
             cannot
             but
             say
             the
             truth
             of
             God
             hath
             met
             with
             me
             in
             every
             particular
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             no
             secret
             object
             on
             in
             my
             heart
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             answered
             ,
             somtimes
             the
             truth
             comes
             more
             powerfully
             then
             at
             other
             times
             :
             as
             in
             Isaiah
             ,
             8.11
             .
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               spake
               thus
               to
               me
               with
               a
               Strong
               hand
               ,
               &
               instructed
               me
               that
            
             I
             
               should
               not
               walk
               in
               the
               way
               of
               this
               people
               ,
            
             God
             did
             not
             only
             tell
             the
             prophet
             his
             duty
             ,
             but
             he
             spake
             with
             a
             strong
             hand
             ,
             so
             when
             God
             comes
             sometimes
             he
             tels
             you
             what
             you
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             he
             doth
             not
             alwaies
             come
             with
             a
             strong
             hand
             as
             sometimes
             he
             doth
             :
             Job
             ,
             36.10
             
               He
               openeth
               also
               their
               Eares
               to
               discipline
               and
               commandeth
               that
               they
               returne
               from
               iniquity
            
             :
             does
             not
             God
             command
             men
             at
             al
             times
             to
             returne
             from
             their
             iniquities
             doth
             not
             god
             command
             men
             in
             prosperity
             to
             return
             from
             their
             Iniquities
             ,
             yes
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             time
             of
             affliction
             ordinarily
             the
             truth
             comes
             with
             more
             commanding
             power
             ,
             then
             
               he
               sealeth
               instruction
            
             as
             in
             Job
             .
             33.16
             .
             when
             people
             came
             to
             hear
             the
             word
             they
             heard
             instructions
             to
             do
             such
             and
             such
             duties
             ,
             but
             those
             instructions
             did
             not
             come
             with
             command
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             sealed
             ,
             but
             in
             affliction
             God
             seals
             them
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             see
             a
             writing
             and
             see
             the
             hands
             of
             others
             to
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             somthing
             to
             perswade
             him
             to
             see
             others
             are
             of
             that
             opinion
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             sees
             the
             broad
             Seal
             to
             it
             then
             it
             comes
             with
             authority
             ,
             and
             so
             when
             men
             come
             and
             hear
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             think
             it
             is
             but
             our
             opinion
             ,
             and
             cast
             it
             off
             ,
             but
             in
             affliction
             those
             truths
             come
             with
             authority
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             seal
             of
             Heaven
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             prevail
             ,
             you
             have
             other
             manner
             of
             thoughts
             of
             them
             then
             before
             ;
             that
             which
             Saint
             Paul
             spoke
             it
             was
             in
             power
             to
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             people
             ;
             and
             they
             could
             not
             
               resist
               the
               spirit
               wherewith
               Stephen
               spake
            
             because
             he
             was
             ful
             of
             faith
             and
             power
             .
             So
             sometimes
             God
             speaks
             with
             so
             much
             power
             as
             they
             cannot
             
             stand
             out
             :
             we
             may
             see
             the
             different
             spirits
             of
             men
             by
             the
             different
             representation
             of
             a
             truth
             in
             our selves
             or
             in
             others
             ,
             somtime
             when
             God
             pleaseth
             to
             convince
             us
             ,
             and
             work
             upon
             us
             ,
             we
             admire
             it
             our selves
             ,
             did
             we
             not
             hear
             these
             things
             before
             ,
             what
             was
             it
             that
             kept
             me
             from
             being
             convinced
             ,
             I
             never
             was
             stirred
             before
             ,
             and
             now
             methinks
             there
             is
             such
             mighty
             power
             in
             them
             as
             I
             cannot
             stand
             against
             them
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             matter
             ?
             and
             so
             in
             others
             :
             let
             there
             be
             two
             men
             ,
             that
             shal
             go
             upon
             the
             same
             principles
             ,
             and
             their
             ends
             shal
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             both
             their
             hearts
             shal
             be
             upright
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             cannot
             yeild
             to
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             because
             the
             same
             thing
             is
             presented
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             he
             sees
             it
             cleerly
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             thing
             is
             presented
             to
             another
             ,
             another
             way
             ,
             and
             he
             cannot
             see
             it
             ;
             And
             therefore
             it
             should
             teach
             us
             to
             have
             patience
             when
             we
             have
             to
             deal
             with
             such
             as
             do
             not
             see
             a
             thing
             clear
             .
             As
             when
             we
             come
             to
             a
             lock
             that
             we
             have
             not
             the
             right
             key
             ,
             and
             we
             try
             ,
             and
             it
             wil
             not
             open
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             presently
             throw
             it
             away
             ,
             but
             we
             think
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             there
             is
             some
             dust
             in
             it
             ,
             we
             pick
             that
             out
             ,
             and
             try
             again
             if
             it
             do
             not
             open
             ,
             then
             we
             think
             may
             be
             we
             did
             not
             put
             in
             the
             key
             right
             ,
             too
             far
             ,
             or
             not
             far
             enough
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             do
             not
             open
             then
             we
             think
             may
             be
             we
             did
             not
             turn
             the
             right
             way
             ,
             we
             try
             again
             if
             it
             do
             not
             open
             then
             we
             think
             we
             did
             not
             turn
             strong
             enough
             :
             we
             try
             again
             ,
             if
             it
             do
             not
             open
             then
             ;
             we
             think
             may
             be
             we
             have
             not
             the
             right
             key
             ,
             if
             I
             choose
             another
             key
             that
             would
             open
             it
             :
             Then
             we
             try
             again
             ,
             if
             it
             do
             not
             open
             it
             ,
             we
             are
             loath
             to
             loose
             the
             lock
             ,
             we
             think
             may
             be
             there
             is
             some
             ward
             in
             the
             lock
             that
             is
             a
             little
             bent
             ,
             if
             that
             were
             mended
             it
             would
             do
             ,
             or
             the
             key
             is
             bent
             ,
             and
             rather
             then
             we
             wil
             throw
             it
             away
             we
             wil
             mend
             that
             ,
             may
             be
             I
             have
             bent
             some
             ward
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             wil
             reason
             al
             he
             can
             before
             he
             wil
             throw
             away
             the
             lock
             :
             So
             when
             you
             have
             to
             deal
             with
             others
             that
             are
             of
             another
             opinion
             ,
             do
             not
             throw
             them
             away
             ;
             reason
             this
             way
             ,
             &
             that
             way
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             much
             in
             ordering
             mens
             spirits
             ,
             in
             the
             communication
             of
             a
             truth
             unto
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             
             not
             alwaies
             the
             evidence
             of
             a
             truth
             that
             is
             sufficient
             to
             convince
             ,
             but
             the
             manner
             of
             presenting
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             second
             reason
             of
             the
             difference
             of
             mens
             spirits
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reason
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             reason
             is
             because
             that
             somtime
             the
             graces
             of
             men
             do
             not
             burne
             out
             so
             clearly
             and
             purely
             as
             they
             do
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             As
             in
             fire
             when
             you
             kindle
             a
             fire
             ,
             first
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             smoke
             and
             we
             see
             little
             brightness
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             stay
             but
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             the
             smoak
             wil
             be
             consumed
             ,
             and
             the
             fire
             burne
             bright
             :
             So
             in
             the
             graces
             of
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             sometime
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             corruption
             when
             grace
             is
             kindled
             at
             first
             ,
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             smother
             but
             grace
             continues
             and
             workes
             out
             that
             corruption
             ,
             and
             it
             burns
             more
             clearly
             :
             So
             in
             the
             sun
             when
             it
             riseth
             in
             the
             morning
             it
             may
             be
             a
             great
             mist
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             sun
             is
             up
             a
             little
             while
             it
             consumes
             the
             mist
             ,
             and
             shines
             clearly
             ;
             So
             Children
             when
             they
             are
             young
             may
             be
             they
             have
             many
             il
             humors
             ;
             afterwards
             their
             natural
             strength
             consumes
             their
             humors
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             are
             more
             active
             and
             stirring
             ;
             so
             though
             the
             Godly
             have
             not
             that
             disposition
             of
             heart
             to
             do
             that
             for
             God
             they
             should
             ,
             yet
             when
             grace
             comes
             to
             burne
             more
             clearly
             they
             can
             do
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reason
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             As
             grace
             is
             mixt
             at
             first
             ,
             so
             somtimes
             it
             is
             weak
             ,
             the
             parts
             and
             members
             not
             being
             consolidated
             ,
             and
             strengthened
             :
             when
             an
             infant
             comes
             first
             into
             the
             world
             if
             you
             expose
             it
             to
             the
             cold
             it
             is
             not
             able
             to
             endure
             it
             ,
             which
             afterward
             it
             wil
             do
             ,
             when
             the
             Joynts
             are
             set
             ,
             and
             so
             young
             plants
             cannot
             endure
             that
             frost
             ,
             which
             they
             wil
             do
             afterwards
             :
             And
             so
             Christians
             at
             first
             are
             as
             
               children
               ,
               carryed
               away
               with
               every
               wind
               of
               doctrine
               ,
            
             til
             afterward
             they
             come
             to
             be
             more
             strong
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             are
             fit
             for
             service
             .
             As
             Christ
             would
             not
             have
             his
             disciples
             
             called
             to
             fasting
             and
             praying
             ,
             they
             were
             hard
             duties
             while
             they
             were
             weak
             ,
             he
             hath
             this
             expression
             ;
             
               no
               man
               puts
               new
               wine
               into
               old
               bottles
               ,
               nor
               sow
               a
               new
               peice
               of
               cloath
               into
               an
               old
               Garment
               ,
               for
               the
               bottles
               wil
               break
               and
               the
               garment
               wil
               rend
               ,
            
             in
             Math
             ,
             9.16.17
             .
             The
             meaning
             is
             do
             not
             bring
             unsureable
             duties
             to
             mens
             spirits
             ;
             fasting
             and
             prayer
             is
             a
             duty
             but
             they
             are
             not
             strong
             enough
             for
             it
             yet
             ,
             noting
             when
             people
             grow
             strong
             they
             shal
             be
             fitter
             for
             duty
             ,
             service
             ,
             or
             suffering
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reason
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             fifth
             Reason
             is
             because
             somtimes
             our
             hearts
             are
             filled
             with
             more
             heavenly
             consolation
             then
             at
             other
             times
             that
             does
             refresh
             the
             souls
             of
             Gods
             people
             as
             with
             new
             wine
             ,
             that
             they
             can
             go
             forth
             as
             a
             Giant
             ,
             cal
             them
             to
             any
             duty
             ,
             and
             they
             can
             go
             through
             fire
             and
             water
             .
             As
             for
             sin
             when
             a
             mans
             heart
             is
             warmed
             with
             sin
             and
             they
             have
             had
             delight
             and
             satisfaction
             in
             their
             sin
             ,
             come
             and
             speak
             what
             you
             wil
             against
             it
             and
             they
             can
             easily
             cast
             it
             off
             ,
             and
             so
             for
             duty
             when
             Gods
             people
             have
             been
             warmed
             by
             duty
             ,
             and
             their
             spirits
             are
             refreshed
             in
             Gods
             way
             ,
             with
             what
             resolution
             do
             they
             go
             :
             and
             as
             that
             martyr
             Mr.
             Saunders
             sayd
             ,
             
               that
               which
               made
               the
               difference
            
             in
             him
             was
             
               because
               God
               was
               pleased
               to
               come
               in
               with
               such
               refreshments
               to
               his
               spirit
               that
               he
               felt
               the
               consolation
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               only
               upon
               his
               soul
               ,
               but
               flow
               into
               his
               body
            
             ;
             and
             that
             put
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             courage
             in
             him
             :
             And
             in
             the
             stories
             that
             I
             have
             read
             of
             Scotland
             Mr.
             Knox
             reports
             of
             a
             young
             man
             ,
             of
             eighteen
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             that
             suffered
             martirdome
             under
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Glasgow
             :
             and
             when
             he
             came
             to
             suffer
             he
             was
             mightily
             affraid
             ,
             and
             thought
             to
             have
             recanted
             ,
             and
             it
             pleased
             God
             that
             his
             spirit
             came
             in
             mightily
             to
             him
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             he
             fell
             down
             on
             his
             knees
             and
             blest
             God.
             
               Blessed
               Lord
               (
               said
               he
               )
               great
               is
               thy
               mercy
               to
               man
               kind
               ,
               and
               to
               me
               poor
               wretch
               ,
               that
               was
               like
               to
               forsake
               Christ
               my
               saviour
               ,
               and
               put
               my self
               into
               
               eternal
               damnation
               ,
               and
               now
               thou
               hast
               come
               with
               the
               consolation
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               hast
               filled
               my
               heart
               and
               now
               I
               am
               freed
               from
               those
               fears
               that
               suppressed
               my
               soul
               ,
               let
               men
               do
               what
               they
               can
               I
               am
               ready
               .
            
             And
             to
             God
             somtimes
             comes
             to
             fill
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             people
             with
             mighty
             consolations
             and
             that
             makes
             a
             mighty
             difference
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reason
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             Sixth
             Reason
             is
             because
             sometimes
             the
             breathings
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             consolation
             but
             in
             assistance
             comes
             more
             fully
             then
             at
             other
             times
             :
             
               The
               spirit
               of
               God
               bloweth
               where
               it
               listeth
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               listeth
               ,
               John
               ,
            
             3.8
             .
             Sometimes
             more
             fully
             ,
             somtimes
             more
             scantly
             .
             Saies
             Christ
             in
             Math.
             10.19
             .
             
               In
               that
               houre
               shal
               it
               be
               given
               you
               ,
            
             as
             Mr.
             Glover
             .
             When
             he
             was
             in
             his
             dumps
             before
             ,
             yet
             when
             he
             was
             at
             the
             stake
             he
             cryed
             to
             his
             friend
             
               Austin
               ,
               he
               is
               come
               ,
               he
               is
               come
               .
            
             And
             so
             it
             was
             with
             Sampson
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             miraculous
             work
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             came
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             was
             strong
             :
             and
             so
             in
             a
             spiritual
             way
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             comes
             upon
             his
             people
             and
             then
             they
             are
             strong
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             weak
             before
             ,
             Isa
             .
             59.19
             .
             
               When
               the
               enemy
               shal
               come
               in
               like
               a
               flood
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               shal
               lift
               up
               a
               standard
               against
               him
               .
            
             So
             when
             there
             comes
             a
             strong
             temptation
             like
             a
             flood
             that
             would
             bear
             him
             down
             ,
             then
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             shal
             lift
             up
             a
             standard
             and
             come
             in
             with
             abundance
             of
             assistance
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reason
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             The
             seventh
             Reason
             is
             because
             somtimes
             a
             man
             sees
             his
             call
             to
             dutie
             to
             suffering
             ,
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             clear
             then
             at
             other
             times
             and
             that
             puts
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             strength
             As
             Moses
             now
             saw
             a
             further
             call
             to
             stand
             out
             against
             Pharoah
             and
             all
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             here
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             deceit
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             is
             loath
             to
             put
             
             himself
             to
             trouble
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             convinced
             of
             his
             call
             ,
             let
             us
             take
             heed
             of
             the
             deceit
             in
             this
             .
          
           
             Question
             .
             
               What
               shall
               we
               doe
               to
               take
               heed
               of
               the
               deceit
               in
               this
               ?
            
          
           
             Answer
             .
             1.
             
             When
             there
             is
             any
             work
             to
             doe
             either
             in
             doing
             or
             suffering
             hard
             things
             :
             If
             you
             say
             ;
             I
             do
             not
             see
             the
             Lord
             call
             me
             :
             Put
             it
             to
             your
             hearts
             againe
             ,
             and
             say
             deal
             truly
             and
             really
             with
             me
             ,
             doe
             you
             not
             see
             the
             Lords
             call
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             observe
             this
             rule
             if
             so
             be
             you
             have
             put
             off
             service
             or
             suffering
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             do
             but
             examine
             whether
             you
             find
             upon
             this
             that
             your
             hearts
             be
             as
             stiring
             and
             lively
             in
             all
             other
             services
             as
             before
             .
             Usually
             if
             men
             from
             sluggishness
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             loath
             to
             endure
             hardships
             shall
             put
             off
             the
             call
             of
             God
             their
             hearts
             wil
             fal
             more
             dead
             and
             sluggish
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             keep
             your
             life
             in
             al
             other
             things
             ,
             then
             though
             you
             do
             not
             that
             thing
             which
             some
             require
             of
             you
             it
             is
             a
             comfortable
             argument
             that
             you
             put
             it
             off
             because
             your
             cal
             was
             not
             clear
             and
             not
             out
             of
             sluggishness
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             You
             may
             take
             such
             a
             course
             as
             your
             sluggishness
             may
             get
             nothing
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             thus
             ,
             take
             the
             advantage
             of
             your
             hearts
             ;
             I
             cannot
             see
             that
             I
             am
             called
             to
             such
             a
             duty
             in
             which
             I
             must
             endure
             hardships
             ,
             and
             so
             I
             have
             spared
             my self
             in
             that
             ,
             yet
             the
             sluggishness
             ,
             and
             deadness
             of
             my
             heart
             shal
             get
             nothing
             by
             it
             ,
             for
             I
             wil
             put
             forth
             my self
             so
             much
             the
             more
             in
             those
             duties
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             sure
             I
             am
             called
             to
             :
             if
             our
             hearts
             be
             thus
             we
             may
             have
             comfort
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             from
             our
             sluggishness
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reason
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             eighth
             reason
             is
             because
             there
             may
             be
             agreat
             difference
             by
             this
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             temper
             of
             a
             mans
             body
             especially
             in
             those
             that
             are
             sickly
             and
             weakly
             ,
             they
             may
             find
             themselves
             in
             a
             mighty
             indisposition
             to
             that
             which
             is
             
             good
             at
             one
             time
             and
             a
             greater
             disposition
             at
             another
             time
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             may
             be
             no
             decay
             of
             Grace
             but
             only
             the
             temper
             and
             ordering
             of
             a
             natural
             spirit
             .
          
        
         
           
             Reason
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             The
             Ninth
             Reason
             is
             because
             there
             may
             be
             a
             great
             difference
             in
             the
             spirits
             of
             men
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             encouraging
             occurrences
             of
             Gods
             providence
             somtime
             
               God
               guids
               them
               by
               his
               eye
               ,
               Psalm
               .
            
             32.8
             .
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             between
             Gods
             guiding
             by
             his
             word
             and
             by
             his
             eye
             ,
             by
             his
             word
             that
             is
             by
             some
             direction
             ,
             but
             his
             eye
             ,
             that
             is
             some
             providence
             to
             encourage
             them
             and
             according
             to
             the
             different
             occurrences
             of
             the
             encouraging
             providences
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             there
             may
             be
             much
             difference
             in
             their
             spirits
             ;
             As
             in
             sin
             somtimes
             men
             shal
             find
             things
             so
             fit
             and
             pat
             for
             sin
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             somtimes
             Gods
             people
             find
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             fal
             pat
             for
             them
             to
             encourage
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             makes
             a
             difference
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP
           15.
           
           Containing
           the
           
             First
             Use
          
           ,
           Which
           teacheth
           us
           to
           entreat
           God
           not
           to
           take
           the
           advantage
           of
           us
           when
           our
           hearts
           are
           low
           .
        
         
           USE
           ,
           1.
           
        
         
           THis
           should
           teach
           us
           all
           to
           entreate
           God
           ,
           not
           to
           take
           the
           advantage
           of
           us
           when
           our
           hearts
           are
           low
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           in
           a
           disposition
           to
           that
           which
           is
           naught
           ,
           or
           an
           indisposition
           to
           that
           which
           good
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           would
           pitty
           us
           ,
           and
           favor
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           would
           never
           cal
           us
           to
           do
           any
           great
           service
           ,
           or
           suffer
           for
           him
           ,
           but
           when
           
           he
           sees
           we
           are
           in
           a
           disposition
           for
           it
           :
           it
           is
           a
           wonderful
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           not
           to
           call
           out
           his
           people
           ,
           but
           at
           such
           a
           time
           when
           they
           are
           fit
           .
           And
           so
           for
           temptation
           to
           sin
           :
           God
           sees
           what
           dispositions
           there
           are
           in
           the
           best
           of
           us
           all
           ,
           he
           knows
           how
           corruption
           is
           working
           many
           times
           ,
           and
           if
           a
           temptation
           to
           sin
           should
           come
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           what
           should
           become
           of
           us
           ,
           we
           could
           not
           but
           forsake
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           cause
           ,
           and
           wound
           our
           consciences
           ,
           acknowledg
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           towards
           you
           ,
           in
           keeping
           the
           temptation
           from
           you
           at
           such
           a
           time
           ,
           sometime
           we
           are
           wandering
           from
           God
           ,
           if
           the
           roaring
           Lyon
           should
           meet
           us
           then
           how
           like
           were
           it
           that
           we
           should
           be
           devoured
           ;
           somtimes
           we
           are
           ready
           to
           stumble
           upon
           every
           straw
           ,
           and
           if
           God
           should
           lay
           stumbling
           blocks
           before
           us
           then
           ,
           what
           should
           become
           of
           us
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           mercy
           that
           God
           doth
           not
           grant
           unto
           others
           ,
           for
           thus
           God
           very
           frequently
           deals
           with
           wicked
           men
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           an
           opportunity
           for
           them
           to
           enjoy
           the
           greatest
           good
           ,
           at
           that
           very
           time
           there
           shal
           be
           somthing
           fall
           out
           that
           shal
           put
           them
           in
           an
           opposition
           to
           that
           Good
           :
           as
           perhaps
           somtimes
           God
           in
           his
           providence
           orders
           it
           ;
           that
           a
           minister
           should
           be
           partly
           upon
           such
           a
           subject
           as
           should
           be
           marveilous
           useful
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           more
           then
           ordinary
           assisting
           of
           him
           ,
           then
           somthing
           shal
           fall
           out
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           the
           exercise
           ,
           or
           the
           corruption
           shal
           be
           up
           to
           harden
           their
           hearts
           ,
           or
           there
           shal
           be
           some
           occasion
           to
           take
           up
           their
           minds
           ,
           more
           than
           at
           another
           time
           ,
           that
           they
           shal
           not
           get
           that
           good
           they
           might
           :
           but
           this
           is
           the
           mercy
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           those
           he
           intends
           good
           to
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           give
           them
           an
           opportunity
           to
           receive
           Good
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           fit
           for
           it
           :
           there
           was
           such
           a
           time
           if
           such
           a
           point
           had
           been
           handled
           ,
           their
           hearts
           would
           have
           been
           unfit
           ,
           but
           at
           such
           a
           time
           such
           a
           point
           shal
           be
           handled
           and
           pressed
           on
           ,
           and
           says
           God
           I
           will
           order
           it
           so
           ,
           they
           shal
           break
           through
           difficulties
           to
           come
           to
           the
           exercise
           ;
           and
           though
           corruption
           wil
           be
           stirring
           ,
           I
           will
           order
           it
           so
           that
           corruption
           shal
           not
           be
           stirring
           at
           that
           time
           :
           And
           so
           sometimes
           for
           temptation
           to
           sin
           ,
           God
           sees
           many
           times
           how
           a
           corruption
           
           is
           up
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           fitted
           for
           a
           temptation
           ,
           and
           if
           temptation
           should
           come
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           drawn
           ,
           and
           would
           revive
           himself
           ;
           now
           those
           that
           God
           wil
           curse
           ,
           he
           lets
           Sathan
           eat
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           lets
           them
           go
           on
           at
           that
           time
           when
           their
           corruption
           is
           most
           up
           :
           As
           now
           in
           the
           cause
           of
           Ahab
           ,
           when
           Ahab
           ,
           would
           go
           to
           
             Ramouth
             Gilead
          
           ,
           (
           says
           God
           )
           in
           1
           Kings
           ,
           22.21.22.23
           .
           
             Who
             shal
             perswade
             Ahab
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             go
             ,
             there
             came
             forth
             a
             spirit
             ,
             and
             said
             I
             will
             perswade
             him
             ,
             how
             I
             will
             go
             ,
             and
             I
             wil
             be
             a
             lying
             spirit
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             all
             his
             prophets
             ,
             goe
             says
             God
             and
             thou
             shalt
             do
             it
             .
          
           Now
           had
           Ahab
           been
           a
           Godly
           man
           ,
           God
           would
           have
           stopped
           him
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           as
           many
           Godly
           somtimes
           are
           in
           such
           a
           disposition
           to
           sin
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           had
           any
           encouragement
           ,
           they
           would
           do
           it
           ,
           but
           says
           God
           to
           Sathan
           do
           not
           go
           .
           It
           is
           very
           observable
           how
           God
           takes
           advantages
           upon
           wicked
           men
           ;
           as
           in
           Gen.
           34.25
           .
           
             Simeon
             and
             Levi
             ,
             ●ame
             upon
             the
             Sichemites
             when
             they
             were
             sore
          
           ;
           So
           when
           many
           men
           are
           in
           such
           a
           disposition
           ,
           as
           they
           have
           no
           ability
           to
           resist
           a
           temptation
           ,
           then
           the
           Devil
           comes
           upon
           him
           ,
           as
           that
           is
           observable
           we
           have
           in
           those
           
             Psalms
             ,
             Psalm
          
           .
           35.6
           .
           Psalm
           .
           73.18
           .
           In
           the
           35
           ,
           Psalm
           .
           6.
           
           It
           is
           ,
           
             let
             their
             way
             be
             slippery
             and
             dark
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Lord
             persecute
             them
          
           :
           see
           how
           God
           takes
           the
           advantage
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           a
           
             Dark
             way
          
           ,
           and
           upon
           
             slippery
             ground
          
           ,
           then
           the
           
             Angel
             of
             God
             persecuted
             them
          
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           is
           upon
           a
           slippery
           ground
           ,
           he
           had
           need
           to
           have
           something
           to
           leane
           upon
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           is
           in
           a
           slippery
           place
           to
           have
           his
           enemy
           persecute
           him
           ,
           that
           is
           dangerous
           ,
           so
           God
           deales
           with
           the
           wicked
           ;
           it
           is
           otherwise
           with
           the
           Godly
           ,
           when
           the
           Godly
           are
           weak
           ,
           and
           their
           way
           is
           slippery
           ,
           God
           pities
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           good
           Angel
           preserves
           them
           :
           so
           when
           men
           are
           in
           a
           slippery
           way
           ,
           and
           ready
           to
           fall
           into
           a
           sin
           ,
           says
           God
           to
           the
           evil
           Angel
           ,
           now
           follow
           them
           in
           that
           sin
           ,
           So
           in
           Psalm
           ,
           37.18
           .
           
             Surely
             thou
             didst
             set
             them
             in
             slippery
             places
             ,
             thou
             castest
             them
             down
             into
             destruction
             .
          
           Learne
           for
           
           ever
           from
           this
           point
           ,
           to
           entreat
           God
           that
           he
           would
           consider
           of
           your
           frame
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           Lord
           thou
           knowest
           I
           am
           in
           a
           slippery
           place
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           the
           good
           temper
           I
           am
           in
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           Lord
           keep
           me
           from
           temptation
           now
           ;
           do
           not
           cast
           me
           down
           now
           :
           God
           hath
           promised
           :
           In
           1
           Cor.
           10.13
           .
           
             He
             wil
             not
             suffer
             his
             people
             to
             be
             tempted
             above
             their
             strength
             .
          
           Somtime
           the
           Godly
           can
           say
           
             my
             heart
             is
             fixed
          
           ,
           speak
           Lord
           here
           I
           am
           to
           do
           thy
           will
           ,
           some
           times
           Gods
           people
           are
           able
           to
           endure
           any
           danger
           ,
           and
           then
           God
           brings
           his
           people
           to
           the
           tryal
           ;
           As
           the
           disciples
           after
           the
           holy
           ghost
           came
           upon
           them
           then
           they
           were
           called
           to
           suffer
           ,
           they
           never
           were
           put
           to
           such
           tryals
           before
           ;
           and
           when
           God
           grants
           mercy
           to
           his
           people
           this
           way
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           mercy
           indeed
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           16.
           
           Another
           Vse
           ,
           to
           teach
           us
           not
           to
           be
           discouraged
           at
           this
           different
           temper
           of
           our
           Spirits
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           humbled
           for
           it
           .
           Five
           Helps
           against
           discouraging
           thoughts
           .
           Two
           objections
           .
        
         
           USE
           ,
           2.
           
        
         
           THe
           second
           use
           of
           this
           point
           is
           this
           :
           If
           there
           be
           such
           a
           difference
           between
           the
           hearts
           of
           Gods
           people
           at
           some
           time
           ,
           from
           that
           they
           are
           at
           others
           ,
           hence
           is
           an
           incouragement
           to
           the
           servants
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           teach
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           do
           not
           feel
           their
           hearts
           always
           in
           the
           same
           temper
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           the
           same
           spirit
           to
           do
           good
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           discouraged
           :
           it
           is
           true
           we
           should
           be
           humbled
           for
           want
           of
           having
           our
           hearts
           up
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           but
           be
           not
           discouraged
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           no
           other
           but
           what
           befals
           the
           most
           dear
           servants
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           though
           you
           do
           not
           find
           your
           hearts
           up
           always
           as
           at
           some
           time
           ,
           do
           not
           therefore
           conclude
           there
           is
           now
           no
           good
           at
           al
           in
           me
           ,
           for
           Gods
           people
           
           are
           ready
           and
           prepared
           for
           every
           good
           work
           ,
           and
           my
           heart
           is
           thus
           dul
           ,
           and
           heavy
           and
           dead
           ,
           and
           it
           wil
           never
           be
           otherwise
           with
           me
           ,
           I
           am
           afraid
           whensoever
           I
           shal
           be
           called
           to
           the
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           my
           heart
           wil
           be
           thus
           ,
           and
           I
           shal
           forsake
           God
           ,
           and
           betray
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           ;
           Do
           not
           reason
           thus
           to
           discourage
           your selves
           :
           take
           heed
           of
           those
           determining
           thoughts
           :
           to
           determine
           that
           your
           hearts
           wil
           be
           always
           so
           because
           they
           are
           so
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           difference
           between
           the
           spirits
           of
           Gods
           people
           at
           some
           times
           ,
           and
           at
           other
           times
           ,
           and
           therefore
           there
           may
           be
           so
           in
           you
           .
           For
           your
           help
           against
           these
           discouraging
           thoughts
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Consider
           that
           you
           have
           union
           with
           a
           principle
           that
           is
           ful
           of
           al
           Grace
           ,
           though
           you
           do
           not
           feel
           the
           influence
           of
           it
           ,
           at
           all
           times
           alike
           ,
           you
           have
           union
           with
           a
           principle
           so
           ful
           that
           you
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           determine
           against
           your selves
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Know
           you
           have
           promises
           that
           are
           ful
           of
           Grace
           ,
           for
           the
           encouraging
           of
           Gods
           servants
           :
           Promises
           that
           there
           may
           be
           drawn
           abundance
           of
           good
           from
           ;
           and
           therefore
           you
           cannot
           determine
           that
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           otherwise
           with
           you
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           know
           
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             is
             as
             deare
             and
             precious
             to
             him
             as
             your
             own
             souls
             are
             to
             you
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           so
           be
           the
           cause
           ,
           the
           honor
           of
           God
           depend
           upon
           it
           ;
           know
           God
           wil
           take
           care
           for
           his
           own
           honor
           ,
           you
           are
           afraid
           you
           should
           betray
           the
           cause
           of
           God
           because
           you
           find
           your
           hearts
           so
           down
           now
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           if
           they
           were
           so
           down
           then
           when
           God
           calls
           you
           to
           stand
           for
           his
           cause
           it
           might
           be
           so
           :
           but
           what
           is
           it
           that
           troubles
           you
           ?
           you
           are
           afraid
           to
           bring
           guilt
           and
           misery
           upon
           your selves
           and
           dishonor
           God
           ;
           but
           know
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           is
           precious
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           being
           it
           is
           engaged
           in
           you
           that
           you
           should
           dishonor
           him
           ;
           being
           one
           of
           his
           ,
           he
           wil
           take
           care
           of
           you
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Consider
           how
           God
           hath
           come
           in
           graciously
           to
           supply
           his
           people
           in
           the
           time
           of
           need
           ,
           he
           hath
           filled
           
           their
           spirits
           in
           the
           time
           of
           straights
           when
           he
           hath
           called
           them
           to
           any
           hard
           work
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           done
           that
           which
           they
           thought
           they
           should
           never
           have
           done
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           with
           wicked
           men
           :
           you
           see
           some
           so
           vile
           and
           wicked
           ,
           as
           you
           could
           never
           have
           thought
           they
           should
           have
           been
           ,
           so
           the
           Godly
           though
           som●imes
           their
           hearts
           are
           down
           ,
           yet
           at
           other
           times
           they
           have
           such
           assistance
           ,
           and
           enlargement
           and
           fulness
           of
           the
           spirit
           ,
           as
           one
           would
           never
           have
           thought
           they
           should
           have
           had
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           God
           hath
           made
           a
           mighty
           difference
           in
           your
           estates
           from
           that
           they
           were
           before
           ,
           and
           therefore
           why
           should
           you
           not
           hope
           that
           God
           will
           make
           a
           difference
           between
           that
           we
           are
           now
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           may
           be
           hereafter
           ,
           If
           God
           have
           wrought
           the
           least
           degree
           of
           saving
           grace
           in
           you
           ,
           he
           hath
           made
           more
           difference
           between
           you
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           is
           in
           his
           natural
           condition
           ,
           than
           there
           is
           between
           you
           and
           the
           gloryfied
           Saints
           :
           (
           as
           I
           have
           noted
           before
           )
           and
           if
           God
           have
           made
           such
           a
           great
           difference
           ,
           why
           should
           you
           disturbe
           your selves
           to
           think
           it
           wil
           never
           be
           other
           then
           it
           is
           now
           ?
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           nay
           I
           appeal
           to
           you
           ,
           have
           you
           never
           found
           your
           hearts
           up
           for
           God
           ?
           was
           there
           never
           a
           time
           that
           there
           was
           quickning
           and
           enlarging
           of
           your
           hearts
           for
           God
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           felt
           some
           comfortable
           fitness
           for
           service
           ,
           or
           suffering
           ?
        
         
           Object
           .
           
             I
             cannot
             but
             say
             it
             hath
             been
             so
             with
             me
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             gone
             ,
             and
             down
             again
             ;
             there
             are
             none
             but
             have
             some
             flashings
             ,
             and
             stirrings
             ,
             and
             some
             good
             moods
             ,
             and
             mine
             may
             be
             no
             more
             for
             all
             I
             know
             ;
             grace
             is
             a
             constant
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             heart
             is
             established
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             though
             I
             feel
             my
             heart
             a
             little
             up
             sometimes
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             but
             such
             flashings
             as
             any
             may
             have
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             grace
             .
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           To
           that
           I
           answer
           ,
           There
           are
           some
           works
           of
           Grace
           that
           are
           steady
           ,
           and
           constant
           ,
           that
           do
           more
           immediately
           
           flow
           from
           the
           principles
           ,
           and
           being
           of
           Grace
           :
           and
           there
           are
           other
           works
           of
           Grace
           that
           are
           more
           remote
           ,
           that
           are
           not
           so
           steady
           and
           constant
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           There
           are
           some
           that
           are
           steady
           and
           constant
           ;
           as
           these
           two
           things
           :
           take
           Gods
           people
           ,
           and
           consider
           of
           them
           in
           any
           condition
           ,
           if
           they
           know
           but
           their
           own
           hearts
           ,
           they
           will
           find
           these
           two
           things
           :
           First
           ,
           An
           approving
           of
           the
           life
           and
           power
           ,
           and
           the
           strictness
           of
           the
           waies
           of
           Godliness
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           they
           wil
           find
           a
           savor
           of
           that
           which
           is
           spiritual
           ,
           either
           in
           Ordinances
           ,
           or
           in
           Gods
           People
           ,
           their
           hearts
           will
           savor
           them
           ,
           though
           their
           hearts
           be
           very
           much
           down
           ,
           yet
           these
           two
           things
           they
           find
           constant
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           for
           the
           abilities
           to
           perform
           duties
           ,
           for
           abilities
           in
           service
           or
           suffering
           ;
           they
           do
           not
           lie
           so
           next
           the
           root
           of
           Grace
           ;
           they
           are
           but
           as
           the
           Leaves
           ,
           or
           the
           blossoms
           ,
           or
           the
           fruit
           :
           now
           though
           the
           sap
           be
           constant
           at
           the
           root
           ,
           yet
           the
           blossoms
           ,
           leaves
           ,
           and
           fruit
           are
           not
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           you
           wil
           say
           ,
           
             Being
             there
             may
             be
             good
             moods
             in
             men
             ,
             take
             the
             worst
             of
             all
             ,
             though
             their
             hearts
             be
             naught
             sometime
             ,
             yet
             their
             hearts
             are
             up
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             you
             instead
             of
             encouraging
             Gods
             Servants
             ,
             encourage
             the
             wicked
             ?
             they
             may
             think
             ,
             we
             hear
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             between
             Gods
             People
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             alwaies
             alike
             :
             so
             it
             is
             with
             me
             ,
             somtimes
             I
             am
             distempered
             ,
             but
             at
             other
             times
             (
             thanks
             be
             to
             God
             )
             it
             is
             better
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             so
             instead
             of
             taking
             away
             discouragements
             from
             those
             that
             are
             weak
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             encouragement
             to
             the
             wicked
             ,
             and
             therefore
             where
             lies
             the
             difference
             between
             the
             good
             moods
             that
             some
             have
             ,
             that
             have
             no
             true
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             difference
             of
             spirit
             in
             those
             that
             have
             true
             Grace
             ?
          
        
         
           To
           that
           I
           Answer
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           There
           may
           be
           a
           difference
           discerned
           by
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           said
           ;
           there
           is
           somthing
           is
           constant
           :
           
           Whether
           is
           that
           which
           lay
           at
           the
           root
           of
           grace
           in
           you
           still
           there
           ?
           If
           you
           do
           not
           find
           those
           two
           things
           constant
           (
           viz.
           An
           approving
           of
           the
           life
           and
           power
           and
           strictness
           of
           godliness
           ;
           and
           a
           savor
           of
           that
           which
           is
           spiritual
           ,
           either
           in
           Ordinances
           ,
           or
           in
           Gods
           People
           )
           all
           your
           good
           moods
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           though
           your
           hearts
           be
           never
           so
           up
           ,
           wil
           not
           discover
           the
           truth
           of
           grace
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Those
           that
           have
           only
           some
           good
           moods
           at
           some
           time
           ,
           and
           no
           bottom
           of
           any
           true
           grace
           ,
           they
           in
           their
           good
           moods
           are
           not
           humbled
           for
           that
           which
           was
           failing
           in
           them
           before
           ;
           their
           hearts
           indeed
           are
           somtimes
           up
           ,
           and
           they
           bless
           themselves
           in
           that
           ;
           but
           now
           this
           doth
           not
           make
           them
           look
           back
           how
           it
           was
           heretofore
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           ashamed
           and
           humbled
           for
           the
           wretchedness
           ,
           and
           distempers
           of
           their
           hearts
           formerly
           :
           but
           where
           the
           heart
           is
           up
           for
           God
           in
           those
           that
           have
           truth
           of
           grace
           ,
           when
           their
           hearts
           are
           most
           up
           ,
           then
           they
           make
           use
           of
           this
           to
           be
           abased
           ,
           and
           humbled
           in
           their
           own
           thoughts
           for
           the
           deadness
           and
           distemper
           that
           was
           in
           their
           hearts
           before
           ;
           the
           good
           moods
           of
           others
           rather
           puff
           them
           up
           ,
           than
           further
           any
           work
           of
           humiliation
           for
           any
           evil
           that
           was
           in
           them
           before
           ,
           they
           think
           these
           good
           moods
           now
           ,
           and
           being
           in
           a
           good
           temper
           ,
           shall
           satisfie
           God
           for
           their
           evil
           distempers
           that
           were
           in
           them
           before
           :
           But
           it
           is
           not
           so
           with
           a
           gracious
           heart
           ,
           a
           gracious
           heart
           when
           it
           does
           get
           up
           ,
           it
           makes
           use
           of
           this
           work
           of
           God
           upon
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           ashamed
           and
           confounded
           in
           its
           self
           for
           those
           evil
           distempers
           that
           were
           in
           it
           before
           .
           The
           more
           the
           heart
           is
           up
           ,
           the
           more
           discovery
           it
           hath
           of
           its
           own
           baseness
           ,
           and
           vileness
           ,
           and
           wretchedness
           ,
           which
           others
           when
           their
           hearts
           are
           up
           ,
           have
           not
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Gods
           People
           when
           their
           hearts
           are
           up
           ,
           that
           doth
           bring
           gracious
           discoveries
           of
           God
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           of
           those
           things
           that
           do
           wonderfully
           spirituallize
           their
           hearts
           :
           others
           though
           they
           have
           their
           hearts
           up
           ,
           they
           only
           have
           some
           affections
           ,
           but
           in
           those
           good
           moods
           of
           theirs
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           those
           Heavenly
           discoveries
           
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           purge
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           spirituallize
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           make
           their
           hearts
           to
           be
           more
           heavenly
           as
           it
           doth
           the
           godly
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Those
           that
           have
           only
           good
           moods
           ,
           and
           no
           truth
           of
           grace
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           their
           good
           moods
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           by
           them
           carried
           out
           of
           themselves
           to
           a
           principle
           beyond
           themselves
           ,
           but
           they
           rest
           in
           the
           workings
           that
           they
           feel
           in
           their
           hearts
           :
           whereas
           a
           gracious
           heart
           when
           God
           raiseth
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           puts
           it
           into
           a
           better
           frame
           ,
           this
           carries
           it
           out
           of
           it self
           ,
           to
           a
           principle
           beyond
           it self
           ,
           and
           it
           dare
           not
           rest
           in
           those
           stirrings
           and
           workings
           it
           finds
           for
           the
           present
           ,
           to
           think
           ,
           now
           I
           am
           safe
           and
           well
           ,
           because
           of
           them
           ,
           but
           by
           these
           it
           is
           carried
           beyond
           it self
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           Where
           there
           are
           only
           good
           moods
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           work
           of
           grace
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           work
           so
           seasonably
           ,
           and
           orderly
           ,
           as
           the
           breathings
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           in
           his
           servants
           do
           :
           but
           the
           breathings
           of
           a
           gracious
           heart
           coming
           from
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           works
           seasonably
           ,
           and
           orderly
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           a
           spiritual
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           
             in
             that
             hour
             shall
             it
             be
             given
             to
             you
             ,
          
           saies
           Christ
           ,
           the
           spirit
           shal
           come
           upon
           you
           when
           you
           have
           most
           use
           ;
           whereas
           in
           others
           ,
           their
           good
           moods
           work
           only
           according
           to
           outward
           occasions
           ,
           and
           as
           means
           come
           in
           ;
           but
           now
           at
           those
           times
           when
           they
           have
           most
           use
           of
           them
           ,
           they
           are
           furthest
           from
           them
           .
        
         
           Sixtly
           ,
           Where
           the
           heart
           is
           right
           ,
           and
           truly
           godly
           ,
           and
           God
           comes
           and
           breaths
           in
           it
           more
           than
           formerly
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           wil
           watch
           over
           it self
           ,
           and
           wil
           not
           be
           secure
           after
           this
           ;
           but
           the
           other
           grow
           less
           watchful
           ,
           and
           more
           secure
           upon
           such
           moods
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           Those
           that
           are
           truly
           gracious
           ,
           though
           they
           do
           not
           find
           their
           hearts
           up
           alwaies
           alike
           ,
           yet
           when
           they
           find
           their
           hearts
           down
           ,
           they
           count
           it
           their
           sickness
           ,
           and
           their
           disease
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           disquiet
           and
           trouble
           of
           their
           spirits
           ;
           whereas
           others
           that
           have
           only
           some
           moods
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           sensible
           of
           their
           hearts
           being
           down
           
           as
           their
           sickness
           and
           disease
           ,
           and
           the
           burden
           and
           trouble
           of
           their
           souls
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           In
           those
           that
           have
           grace
           when
           their
           hearts
           are
           up
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           preparation
           for
           some
           further
           service
           ;
           others
           having
           but
           moods
           ,
           their
           hearts
           being
           up
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           period
           of
           all
           their
           godliness
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           rest
           ;
           but
           the
           godly
           ,
           when
           their
           hearts
           are
           up
           ,
           at
           some
           time
           more
           than
           at
           others
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           a
           preparation
           for
           further
           Service
           ,
           1
           Chron.
           29.18
           .
           
             The
             hearts
             of
             the
             people
             were
             up
             ,
          
           and
           David
           blest
           God
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           saies
           he
           ,
           
             prepare
             their
             hearts
             unto
             thee
          
           :
           unsound
           hearts
           would
           say
           ,
           now
           our
           hearts
           are
           up
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           offered
           thus
           freely
           ;
           are
           we
           but
           in
           a
           preparation
           ?
           Yet
           David
           praies
           to
           God
           to
           prepare
           their
           hearts
           ,
           as
           if
           all
           their
           heart
           and
           affection
           at
           that
           time
           was
           but
           a
           preparation
           to
           further
           duty
           :
           and
           this
           is
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           good
           moods
           of
           the
           greatest
           Hypocrite
           ,
           that
           come
           to
           the
           highest
           pitch
           ,
           and
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           breathings
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           by
           these
           means
           only
           presented
           to
           you
           it
           may
           be
           some
           help
           to
           discern
           the
           difference
           between
           good
           moods
           at
           some
           time
           ,
           and
           the
           different
           breathing
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           in
           his
           people
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           17.
           
           Containing
           the
           Third
           Vse
           of
           Direction
           :
           branched
           into
           four
           particulars
           .
           1
           If
           couragious
           ,
           and
           fit
           for
           service
           ,
           give
           God
           the
           praise
           .
           Four
           Reasons
           for
           it
           .
           2.
           
           Learn
           to
           rebuke
           unbelief
           .
           3.
           
           Labor
           to
           keep
           your
           hearts
           up
           .
           The
           manner
           how
           that
           may
           be
           done
           ,
           in
           eight
           particulars
           .
           4.
           
           Improve
           this
           gracious
           working
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           USE
           3.
           
        
         
           THirdly
           ,
           If
           there
           be
           such
           difference
           between
           the
           hearts
           of
           Gods
           People
           at
           some
           times
           ,
           and
           at
           other
           
           times
           ;
           This
           is
           an
           Use
           of
           Direction
           to
           all
           the
           people
           of
           God
           that
           are
           acquainted
           with
           this
           difference
           of
           Gods
           breathing
           upon
           their
           hearts
           ,
           in
           these
           Four
           Particulars
           :
           
             
               First
               ,
               When
               you
               find
               your
               hearts
               up
               more
               at
               some
               times
               ,
               than
               at
               other
               times
               ,
               give
               God
               the
               glory
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Learn
               to
               rebuke
               your
               Unbelief
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Labor
               to
               keep
               your
               hearts
               up
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Improve
               this
               great
               working
               of
               God.
               
            
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           If
           so
           be
           you
           find
           your
           hearts
           more
           up
           at
           one
           time
           than
           at
           another
           (
           as
           Gods
           People
           do
           find
           much
           difference
           ,
           and
           can
           say
           somtime
           ,
           
             let
             my
             Beloved
             come
             into
             his
             Garden
          
           )
           give
           God
           the
           glory
           and
           praise
           of
           it
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           great
           mercy
           .
           For
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           It
           doth
           prevent
           ,
           and
           deliver
           you
           from
           abundance
           of
           danger
           you
           were
           in
           :
           when
           your
           hearts
           were
           down
           ,
           if
           a
           temptation
           had
           come
           ,
           what
           abundance
           of
           danger
           had
           you
           been
           in
           ?
           now
           God
           hath
           prevented
           that
           danger
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           your
           hearts
           were
           right
           when
           they
           were
           down
           ,
           then
           you
           powred
           out
           your
           complaints
           to
           God
           of
           the
           deadness
           of
           your
           hearts
           ;
           now
           if
           God
           be
           come
           in
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           fruit
           of
           your
           seeking
           God
           ,
           and
           of
           your
           humiliation
           before
           the
           Lord
           :
           now
           that
           which
           comes
           in
           as
           a
           fruit
           of
           humiliation
           ,
           and
           much
           seeking
           of
           God
           ,
           surely
           that
           should
           be
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           praises
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           is
           a
           gracious
           visitation
           of
           God
           ,
           God
           comes
           in
           with
           this
           ,
           and
           here
           is
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therfore
           there
           is
           much
           cause
           of
           praise
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           It
           is
           an
           argument
           that
           God
           hath
           some
           especial
           service
           for
           you
           to
           do
           :
           now
           those
           that
           are
           godly
           ,
           count
           this
           a
           great
           mercy
           ,
           for
           God
           to
           have
           any
           employment
           for
           them
           :
           now
           that
           they
           have
           received
           an
           evidence
           to
           their
           souls
           that
           God
           intend
           to
           imploy
           them
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           great
           mercy
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Learn
           to
           check
           your
           Unbelief
           ;
           when
           your
           hearts
           were
           down
           ,
           you
           were
           ready
           to
           say
           ,
           it
           would
           never
           
           be
           otherwise
           :
           now
           check
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           bring
           your
           hearts
           to
           this
           conclusion
           ;
           I
           will
           never
           think
           it
           in
           vain
           to
           seek
           God
           ,
           though
           I
           do
           not
           find
           him
           come
           in
           presently
           ;
           and
           I
           will
           learn
           ,
           though
           I
           may
           judg
           my self
           worthy
           that
           God
           should
           leave
           me
           ,
           yet
           I
           will
           never
           determine
           that
           God
           will
           not
           come
           in
           ,
           because
           I
           see
           
             Gods
             waies
             are
             not
             as
             my
             waies
             ,
             and
             Gods
             thoughts
             are
             not
             as
             my
             thoughts
             .
          
           Oh
           take
           heed
           of
           judging
           the
           waies
           and
           thoughts
           of
           God
           ,
           according
           to
           your
           waies
           and
           thoughts
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Is
           God
           come
           in
           ?
           and
           do
           you
           find
           that
           you
           have
           a
           spirit
           of
           courage
           and
           boldness
           more
           than
           before
           ,
           now
           you
           find
           God
           sweetly
           breathing
           upon
           you
           to
           put
           life
           into
           that
           dead
           ,
           and
           to
           raise
           that
           heavy
           heart
           of
           yours
           ?
           do
           you
           find
           God
           sweetly
           and
           comfortably
           enlivening
           your
           souls
           ,
           and
           putting
           the
           spirit
           of
           confidence
           in
           that
           unbeleeving
           heart
           of
           yours
           ?
           Labor
           to
           keep
           your
           hearts
           thus
           .
           There
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           difficulty
           when
           a
           thing
           is
           fallen
           down
           to
           get
           it
           up
           ;
           but
           when
           a
           thing
           is
           up
           ,
           if
           one
           be
           careful
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           difficult
           to
           keep
           it
           up
           .
           It
           is
           a
           notable
           expression
           that
           David
           had
           ,
           when
           he
           found
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           people
           got
           up
           in
           their
           willing
           Offering
           ,
           1
           Chron.
           29.18
           .
           
             O
             Lord
             God
             of
          
           Abraham
           ,
           Isaac
           ,
           
             and
             of
          
           Israel
           ,
           
             our
             Fathers
             ,
             keep
             this
             for
             ever
             in
             the
             imagination
             of
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             hearts
             of
             thy
             people
             ,
             and
             prepare
             their
             hearts
             unto
             thee
             .
          
           So
           let
           it
           be
           thy
           prayer
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           my
           prayer
           for
           thee
           :
           Is
           thy
           heart
           up
           more
           than
           before
           ?
           Pray
           ,
           
             O
             God
             of
          
           Abraham
           ,
           Isaac
           ,
           and
           Israel
           ,
           
             keep
             this
             in
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             heart
             of
             this
             man
             or
             woman
             for
             ever
          
           :
           be
           careful
           now
           to
           keep
           your
           hearts
           up
           :
           so
           when
           you
           are
           well
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           if
           you
           should
           lose
           this
           through
           this
           negligence
           .
        
         
           1
           It
           wil
           make
           you
           cal
           into
           question
           the
           truth
           of
           these
           gracious
           breathings
           ,
           yea
           ,
           you
           wil
           think
           it
           was
           but
           a
           meer
           flash
           ,
           such
           as
           Hypocrites
           may
           have
           ,
           yea
           ,
           not
           cal
           this
           into
           question
           only
           ;
           but
           to
           cal
           the
           truth
           of
           al
           into
           question
           :
           this
           is
           that
           which
           makes
           men
           take
           the
           foundation
           of
           al
           ,
           because
           their
           hearts
           somtimes
           are
           raised
           ,
           
           and
           they
           through
           their
           negligence
           let
           them
           fall
           ,
           and
           lose
           that
           spiritual
           life
           and
           courage
           once
           they
           had
           ,
           and
           so
           bring
           abundance
           of
           sadness
           upon
           their
           hearts
           :
           now
           as
           you
           would
           have
           an
           evidence
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           Gods
           work
           upon
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           truth
           of
           grace
           ,
           labor
           to
           keep
           up
           your
           hearts
           .
        
         
           2
           Labor
           to
           keep
           up
           your
           hearts
           otherwise
           if
           they
           fal
           off
           again
           ,
           the
           waies
           of
           God
           wil
           come
           to
           be
           very
           tedious
           to
           you
           :
           As
           a
           man
           that
           walks
           unevenly
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           unevenness
           of
           his
           leggs
           ,
           or
           the
           unevenness
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           he
           is
           quickly
           tired
           :
           and
           so
           if
           a
           Christians
           way
           be
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           and
           there
           be
           not
           an
           evenness
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           he
           is
           quickly
           discouraged
           ;
           and
           a
           main
           means
           to
           help
           one
           to
           go
           on
           with
           freedom
           and
           courage
           in
           Gods
           waies
           ,
           is
           to
           go
           on
           in
           an
           even
           course
           .
        
         
           3
           If
           so
           be
           you
           lose
           this
           ,
           you
           lose
           the
           beauty
           of
           your
           profession
           ;
           the
           beauty
           of
           the
           waies
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           consists
           much
           in
           the
           constancy
           ,
           and
           if
           your
           way
           be
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           beauty
           in
           your
           conversation
           ,
           it
           takes
           away
           the
           convincing
           power
           of
           your
           way
           and
           conversation
           ;
           if
           others
           saw
           your
           hearts
           up
           ,
           and
           saw
           a
           constant
           evenness
           in
           your
           way
           ,
           this
           would
           mightily
           convince
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           work
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           upon
           your
           hearts
           ;
           but
           somtimes
           your
           hearts
           are
           up
           ,
           and
           down
           again
           ,
           somtime
           you
           are
           patient
           and
           meek
           ,
           at
           other
           times
           you
           are
           passionate
           and
           fretting
           ;
           this
           doth
           not
           convince
           them
           that
           it
           is
           the
           work
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           only
           the
           stirring
           of
           a
           natural
           spirit
           .
        
         
           4
           By
           this
           means
           you
           wil
           cause
           God
           to
           walk
           differently
           with
           you
           ;
           if
           you
           keep
           not
           up
           your
           hearts
           when
           God
           hath
           raised
           them
           ,
           though
           God
           be
           in
           a
           way
           of
           mercy
           ,
           you
           wil
           cause
           him
           to
           walk
           in
           a
           way
           of
           displeasure
           against
           you
           .
        
         
           5
           Again
           ,
           When
           your
           hearts
           are
           up
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           thing
           that
           the
           Devil
           doth
           most
           watch
           to
           give
           you
           a
           trip
           in
           .
           As
           when
           Daniel
           walked
           so
           strictly
           in
           al
           the
           matters
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           as
           they
           could
           find
           no
           fault
           in
           him
           ,
           they
           
           accused
           him
           
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             his
             God
             ,
          
           of
           his
           Religion
           :
           so
           saies
           the
           Devil
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           tempt
           him
           to
           such
           and
           such
           sins
           ,
           I
           cannot
           prevail
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           such
           a
           way
           I
           may
           prevail
           ;
           and
           the
           Devil
           doth
           labor
           there
           most
           to
           trip
           you
           .
           As
           he
           did
           with
           Christ
           in
           another
           case
           ;
           when
           you
           are
           on
           the
           top
           of
           the
           pinacle
           ,
           then
           he
           labors
           to
           throw
           you
           down
           :
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           work
           of
           God
           that
           hath
           brought
           you
           up
           to
           the
           pinacle
           ,
           but
           there
           the
           Devil
           doth
           labor
           to
           throw
           you
           down
           .
        
         
           Quest
           .
           You
           wil
           say
           ,
           
             How
             shall
             we
             come
             to
             keep
             up
             our
             hearts
             ,
             whenas
             our
             hearts
             are
             in
             a
             better
             frame
             ,
             than
             at
             some
             other
             times
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           First
           ,
           When
           your
           hearts
           are
           up
           ,
           labor
           to
           make
           use
           of
           that
           grace
           that
           raised
           your
           hearts
           ;
           improve
           it
           so
           as
           to
           make
           your
           hearts
           more
           holy
           ,
           and
           more
           upright
           .
           A
           Tree
           if
           it
           sprout
           upward
           only
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           run
           down
           in
           the
           root
           proportionably
           ,
           it
           wil
           wither
           ,
           and
           die
           :
           and
           so
           if
           grace
           do
           work
           only
           upward
           in
           abilities
           ,
           and
           performances
           of
           duties
           ,
           and
           joy
           ,
           and
           such
           things
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           proportionably
           work
           downward
           in
           the
           root
           ,
           it
           is
           like
           it
           will
           come
           to
           little
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           soon
           lose
           all
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Work
           that
           grace
           you
           find
           in
           your
           inward
           ,
           as
           wel
           as
           outward
           man
           :
           Do
           not
           think
           it
           enough
           that
           you
           have
           stirrings
           of
           Grace
           to
           enable
           you
           to
           do
           duties
           ,
           but
           improve
           this
           grace
           for
           the
           working
           out
           of
           corruption
           :
           consider
           the
           corruptions
           of
           your
           heart
           ,
           and
           now
           take
           the
           advantage
           to
           work
           them
           out
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           be
           sure
           you
           take
           nothing
           that
           is
           Gods
           due
           at
           this
           time
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           if
           God
           have
           raised
           your
           hearts
           ,
           though
           the
           peace
           and
           joy
           of
           it
           be
           yours
           ,
           the
           Glory
           of
           it
           is
           Gods
           ,
           do
           not
           be
           fingering
           of
           that
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           lifting
           up
           of
           your
           hearts
           in
           a
           way
           of
           pride
           ,
           it
           is
           enough
           your
           heart
           is
           lifted
           up
           in
           a
           way
           of
           grace
           ,
           and
           you
           must
           be
           content
           with
           that
           ,
           but
           many
           when
           God
           gives
           them
           a
           lift
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Grace
           ,
           they
           cannot
           be
           content
           with
           their
           
           part
           ,
           the
           peace
           ,
           and
           the
           joy
           ,
           but
           they
           lift
           up
           themselves
           in
           a
           way
           of
           pride
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           some
           of
           Gods
           part
           of
           the
           Glory
           ,
           and
           that
           spoils
           all
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           When
           you
           are
           in
           the
           best
           condition
           ,
           prepare
           for
           the
           greatest
           suffering
           ,
           to
           lie
           down
           at
           Gods
           feet
           ,
           and
           this
           will
           keep
           the
           heart
           in
           a
           sweet
           frame
           ,
           many
           when
           they
           have
           got
           their
           hearts
           up
           for
           service
           ,
           they
           never
           think
           of
           suffering
           ,
           now
           they
           are
           in
           a
           safe
           condition
           ,
           and
           free
           from
           trouble
           ,
           and
           they
           bless
           themselves
           ,
           and
           when
           trouble
           falls
           upon
           them
           unexpectedly
           their
           hearts
           sinke
           ,
           and
           they
           think
           God
           is
           come
           against
           them
           in
           displeasure
           ,
           and
           if
           that
           raysing
           of
           spirit
           had
           been
           true
           ,
           God
           would
           have
           kept
           me
           from
           suffering
           such
           and
           such
           hard
           things
           :
           thou
           art
           deceived
           in
           that
           ,
           a
           gracious
           heart
           that
           is
           wise
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           most
           enabled
           to
           do
           service
           ,
           he
           wil
           prepare
           for
           suffering
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Take
           heed
           of
           depending
           upon
           the
           old
           stock
           ,
           do
           not
           rest
           on
           grace
           received
           ,
           but
           keep
           thy
           heart
           sensible
           of
           a
           need
           of
           a
           supply
           of
           grace
           ,
           many
           when
           they
           have
           been
           seeking
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           have
           in
           some
           measure
           got
           that
           they
           prayed
           for
           ,
           they
           think
           they
           have
           stock
           enough
           ,
           and
           they
           can
           trade
           prety
           well
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           though
           we
           had
           a
           hundred
           times
           as
           much
           grace
           as
           we
           have
           ,
           and
           had
           not
           supply
           from
           Christ
           ,
           we
           should
           fail
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           Watch
           against
           the
           least
           declineing
           ,
           and
           account
           it
           a
           very
           great
           evil
           to
           decline
           ,
           and
           therefore
           be
           often
           calling
           of
           your selves
           to
           an
           account
           ,
           at
           such
           and
           such
           a
           time
           it
           was
           so
           with
           me
           ,
           how
           is
           it
           now
           ?
           is
           it
           now
           as
           it
           was
           then
           ?
           when
           people
           decline
           ,
           it
           is
           hard
           ,
           it
           is
           tedious
           to
           them
           to
           think
           of
           returning
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           decline
           ,
           and
           decline
           ,
           and
           loose
           all
           ;
           wherefore
           observe
           the
           beginning
           of
           your
           declinings
           and
           cal
           your selves
           to
           an
           account
           dayly
           ,
           that
           when
           you
           abate
           in
           the
           least
           degree
           ,
           you
           may
           reforme
           it
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           Do
           not
           content
           your selves
           with
           what
           you
           have
           ,
           but
           yet
           get
           higher
           and
           higher
           ,
           the
           heart
           must
           be
           in
           motion
           upward
           ,
           or
           downward
           ,
           therefore
           the
           way
           
           to
           get
           establishment
           is
           to
           be
           in
           a
           continual
           motion
           upwards
           as
           in
           2
           Pet.
           3.17.18
           .
           Saies
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             beware
             least
             you
             also
             being
             led
             away
             by
             the
             eror
             of
             the
             wicked
             ,
             fall
             from
             your
             own
             stedfastness
          
           :
           God
           hath
           brought
           you
           into
           a
           good
           temper
           ,
           take
           heed
           you
           do
           not
           fal
           from
           your
           steadfastness
           ,
           how
           shall
           we
           do
           ?
           
             grow
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             knowledg
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             savior
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           Labor
           to
           get
           higher
           .
        
         
           Eightly
           ,
           Improve
           that
           you
           have
           well
           ,
           and
           that
           wil
           be
           the
           way
           to
           contrive
           that
           you
           have
           ,
           God
           justly
           takes
           it
           from
           you
           if
           you
           do
           not
           improve
           it
           .
           It
           were
           a
           blessed
           thing
           if
           our
           hearts
           might
           be
           kept
           up
           constantly
           ,
           our
           lives
           would
           be
           comfortable
           to
           our selves
           ,
           and
           wonderfully
           comfortable
           to
           others
           :
           we
           should
           cause
           the
           people
           of
           God
           to
           rejoyce
           in
           us
           ,
           otherwise
           it
           takes
           away
           the
           comfort
           that
           Gods
           people
           might
           have
           in
           us
           ,
           though
           we
           be
           up
           at
           sometimes
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           crosness
           at
           other
           times
           .
           There
           is
           a
           notable
           expression
           for
           this
           of
           Saint
           Paul
           to
           the
           Philippians
           ,
           1
           Phil.
           3.4
           .
           I
           
             thank
             my
             God
             upon
             every
             remembrance
             of
             you
             .
          
           Sometime
           a
           Minister
           of
           God
           may
           thank
           God
           upon
           the
           remembrance
           of
           such
           and
           such
           workings
           upon
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           but
           never
           to
           think
           of
           them
           but
           to
           thank
           God
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           great
           matter
           .
           
             Alwaies
             in
             every
             prayer
             of
             mine
             for
             you
             all
             ,
             making
             request
             with
             joy
          
           :
           Sometime
           a
           Minister
           can
           make
           his
           request
           with
           joy
           for
           his
           people
           ,
           but
           at
           other
           times
           it
           is
           with
           sorrow
           ;
           but
           people
           should
           labor
           so
           to
           walk
           ,
           as
           that
           a
           Minister
           may
           make
           request
           with
           joy
           for
           them
           .
           And
           so
           we
           pass
           to
           the
           last
           thing
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           If
           God
           have
           raised
           your
           hearts
           ,
           improve
           it
           ,
           we
           have
           but
           a
           little
           time
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           not
           many
           opportunities
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           had
           not
           need
           lose
           any
           time
           then
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           often
           we
           have
           abilities
           to
           do
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           when
           we
           have
           them
           we
           should
           improve
           them
           .
           As
           a
           Scholler
           that
           hath
           a
           weak
           Body
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           alwaies
           fitted
           for
           study
           ,
           if
           he
           find
           himself
           fitted
           at
           any
           
           time
           ,
           he
           is
           loth
           to
           lose
           one
           hour
           of
           his
           study
           then
           :
           So
           with
           a
           Merchant
           or
           Marriner
           that
           lay
           long
           for
           a
           wind
           ,
           when
           it
           does
           come
           ,
           he
           is
           greedy
           of
           that
           opportunity
           :
           so
           we
           are
           fain
           to
           lie
           long
           for
           a
           wind
           ,
           we
           see
           our
           duty
           ,
           and
           are
           convinced
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           we
           want
           the
           breathings
           ,
           and
           assistance
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           wait
           for
           a
           wind
           ,
           if
           God
           do
           come
           in
           seasonably
           ,
           we
           had
           need
           improve
           it
           ;
           if
           we
           had
           improved
           al
           those
           times
           that
           were
           sit
           ,
           what
           abundance
           might
           we
           have
           got
           by
           this
           time
           ?
           When
           we
           are
           fit
           for
           outward
           imployment
           ,
           we
           may
           do
           more
           in
           one
           hour
           ,
           than
           we
           could
           have
           done
           in
           ten
           hours
           before
           ;
           at
           other
           times
           they
           do
           but
           bungle
           ,
           and
           trouble
           themselves
           ,
           and
           little
           good
           comes
           of
           it
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           are
           fit
           for
           work
           ,
           and
           the
           work
           goes
           off
           well
           ,
           what
           encouragement
           is
           it
           ?
           And
           so
           if
           we
           had
           taken
           all
           advantages
           that
           we
           found
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           since
           we
           came
           to
           the
           knowledg
           of
           Gods
           waies
           ,
           what
           abundance
           might
           we
           have
           done
           ?
           Indeed
           in
           comparison
           of
           that
           which
           God
           is
           worthy
           of
           ,
           though
           we
           had
           spent
           al
           our
           lives
           in
           his
           service
           ,
           it
           would
           have
           been
           but
           little
           ;
           but
           in
           comparison
           of
           that
           we
           have
           done
           ,
           it
           might
           have
           been
           abundance
           .
        
         
           Quest
           .
           But
           you
           wil
           say
           ,
           
             How
             shall
             we
             improve
             this
             time
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           First
           ,
           When
           God
           is
           come
           into
           you
           ,
           look
           back
           to
           former
           neglects
           in
           your
           running
           with
           God
           in
           the
           time
           of
           unfitness
           :
           Many
           times
           you
           have
           said
           ,
           I
           am
           unfit
           for
           duty
           ,
           and
           therefore
           you
           have
           left
           it
           undone
           ,
           which
           you
           ought
           not
           to
           have
           done
           .
           Now
           if
           God
           have
           put
           your
           hearts
           into
           a
           fitness
           ,
           labor
           to
           make
           up
           your
           former
           neglects
           in
           your
           running
           with
           God
           :
           If
           a
           man
           decay
           in
           his
           Estate
           ,
           and
           break
           through
           negligence
           ,
           and
           he
           be
           set
           up
           again
           ,
           it
           is
           expected
           he
           should
           make
           up
           former
           neglects
           :
           and
           so
           doth
           God
           expect
           of
           us
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Set
           upon
           those
           duties
           that
           you
           never
           could
           do
           before
           .
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Gather
           up
           al
           the
           experiences
           of
           God
           towards
           you
           at
           this
           time
           ;
           if
           you
           have
           had
           more
           manifestations
           of
           Gods
           presence
           with
           you
           than
           before
           ,
           treasure
           them
           up
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           When
           God
           doth
           grant
           unto
           you
           peace
           ,
           and
           joy
           ,
           make
           use
           of
           all
           the
           peace
           and
           comfort
           you
           have
           for
           the
           furtherance
           of
           the
           work
           of
           your
           grace
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           a
           mighty
           improvement
           of
           that
           which
           God
           doth
           give
           you
           :
           do
           not
           only
           improve
           your
           grace
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           comes
           in
           .
           Many
           that
           have
           comfort
           and
           peace
           ,
           rest
           in
           that
           as
           the
           fruit
           of
           al
           the
           good
           they
           do
           as
           their
           reward
           ,
           but
           they
           do
           not
           look
           at
           that
           as
           a
           means
           of
           further
           service
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           Improve
           this
           work
           of
           God
           upon
           your
           hearts
           ,
           by
           watching
           al
           opportunities
           ;
           let
           time
           now
           be
           precious
           unto
           you
           ,
           let
           there
           none
           be
           lost
           .
        
         
           Sixtly
           ,
           Labor
           for
           that
           Christian
           skil
           to
           make
           up
           the
           graces
           of
           God
           every
           way
           ,
           according
           as
           God
           calls
           for
           the
           use
           of
           them
           .
           There
           are
           divers
           uses
           of
           Gods
           graces
           ;
           somtime
           for
           life
           and
           comfort
           ,
           at
           other
           times
           for
           defence
           ;
           somtimes
           to
           draw
           in
           ,
           at
           other
           times
           to
           let
           out
           ,
           as
           Isa
           .
           2.4
           .
           
             They
             shall
             beat
             their
             swords
             into
             plow-shares
             ,
             and
             their
             spears
             into
             pruning
             books
          
           :
           they
           should
           have
           peace
           and
           their
           instruments
           should
           be
           of
           another
           fashion
           .
           But
           in
           Joel
           3.10
           .
           it
           is
           otherwise
           ,
           
             They
             shal
             beat
             their
             plow-shares
             into
             swords
             ,
             and
             their
             pruning
             hooks
             into
             spears
          
           :
           So
           apply
           it
           to
           grace
           ;
           somtime
           grace
           is
           to
           bring
           life
           ,
           and
           nourishment
           to
           the
           soul
           ;
           at
           other
           times
           it
           is
           to
           bring
           in
           grace
           .
           As
           Faith
           ,
           somtime
           it
           is
           to
           close
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           bring
           nourishment
           from
           him
           ;
           at
           other
           times
           Faith
           is
           to
           be
           a
           Shield
           :
           Many
           Christians
           look
           upon
           the
           work
           of
           grace
           to
           bring
           life
           and
           strength
           to
           themselves
           ,
           but
           have
           not
           skil
           to
           make
           use
           of
           grace
           as
           a
           shield
           .
           So
           Hope
           ,
           somtimes
           it
           is
           to
           prop
           the
           soul
           ,
           at
           other
           times
           it
           is
           to
           be
           a
           Helmet
           .
           So
           we
           should
           labor
           to
           understand
           the
           use
           of
           graces
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           several
           imployments
           that
           God
           calls
           for
           ;
           somtime
           one
           way
           ,
           somtime
           another
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           Third
           Use
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           18.
           
           A
           fourth
           Vse
           .
           To
           be
           restless
           till
           we
           get
           our selves
           into
           a
           good
           frame
           .
        
         
           USE
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           A
           Fourth
           Use
           is
           this
           :
           If
           it
           be
           so
           that
           Gods
           people
           are
           in
           such
           a
           different
           frame
           of
           spirit
           ;
           somtime
           they
           are
           afraid
           ,
           and
           their
           hearts
           are
           down
           ;
           at
           other
           times
           they
           have
           a
           spirit
           of
           courage
           ,
           and
           fitness
           for
           any
           service
           that
           God
           wil
           have
           them
           to
           do
           :
           This
           should
           teach
           us
           when
           our
           hearts
           are
           down
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           that
           fitness
           we
           desire
           ,
           to
           be
           restless
           till
           we
           get
           our selves
           in
           a
           good
           frame
           :
           Somtime
           the
           Godly
           have
           their
           hearts
           in
           a
           good
           frame
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           possible
           to
           be
           had
           ,
           and
           we
           should
           never
           be
           in
           rest
           til
           we
           had
           got
           it
           .
        
         
           Quest
           .
           
             But
             how
             shall
             we
             get
             up
             our
             hearts
             when
             they
             are
             not
             in
             a
             frame
             fit
             for
             service
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           First
           ,
           Be
           sensible
           of
           the
           evil
           of
           an
           unserviceable
           heart
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           humbled
           before
           God
           for
           the
           want
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           be
           more
           sensible
           of
           the
           evil
           of
           that
           ,
           than
           sensible
           of
           the
           evil
           of
           want
           of
           peace
           and
           comfort
           :
           Many
           when
           they
           find
           their
           hearts
           down
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           that
           degree
           fit
           for
           service
           that
           they
           desire
           ,
           they
           are
           troubled
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           the
           reason
           is
           because
           their
           hearts
           being
           down
           ,
           there
           arise
           doubts
           of
           their
           condition
           ,
           and
           their
           peace
           is
           hindred
           ,
           and
           they
           cannot
           have
           comfort
           in
           it
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           not
           so
           much
           troubled
           because
           they
           are
           unserviceable
           ,
           and
           want
           hearts
           fitted
           for
           duty
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           the
           reason
           why
           their
           hearts
           are
           kept
           down
           :
           Now
           this
           should
           be
           our
           care
           ,
           to
           be
           more
           sensible
           of
           the
           unserviceableness
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           than
           of
           the
           unpeaceableness
           of
           our
           hearts
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Observe
           which
           way
           the
           strength
           of
           your
           spirit
           is
           let
           out
           ,
           and
           labor
           to
           recal
           your
           hearts
           from
           that
           ;
           as
           thus
           :
           If
           the
           strength
           of
           a
           mans
           spirit
           be
           not
           for
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           let
           out
           to
           somwhat
           else
           ,
           it
           is
           alwaies
           working
           some
           way
           or
           other
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           not
           let
           out
           to
           some
           one
           particular
           object
           ,
           it
           is
           scattered
           and
           divided
           into
           divers
           objects
           .
           Now
           if
           your
           strength
           be
           not
           let
           out
           for
           God
           ,
           call
           your
           hearts
           to
           an
           account
           ,
           where
           is
           the
           strength
           of
           my
           heart
           ?
           which
           way
           runs
           it
           ?
           If
           it
           can
           be
           discerned
           which
           way
           the
           strength
           of
           your
           heart
           is
           let
           out
           ,
           whether
           to
           any
           creature
           ,
           or
           any
           lust
           ,
           that
           should
           be
           your
           care
           to
           get
           it
           off
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           When
           you
           come
           to
           present
           your selves
           before
           God
           in
           his
           Ordinances
           ,
           come
           with
           hearts
           panting
           after
           strength
           :
           as
           when
           you
           come
           to
           the
           Word
           ,
           Prayer
           ,
           or
           Sacraments
           ,
           bethink
           your selves
           beforehand
           ,
           I
           come
           before
           the
           Lord
           that
           I
           may
           get
           this
           dull
           heart
           of
           mine
           quickned
           in
           such
           and
           such
           a
           particular
           ,
           I
           find
           my
           heart
           unserviceable
           in
           such
           a
           particular
           .
           Now
           my
           heart
           presents
           it self
           before
           God
           ,
           and
           pants
           after
           God
           to
           be
           fitted
           for
           service
           in
           such
           a
           particular
           ;
           it
           is
           much
           may
           be
           done
           when
           we
           come
           to
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           panting
           for
           help
           from
           God
           in
           such
           particulars
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Observe
           the
           beginnings
           of
           Gods
           coming
           into
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           acknowledg
           them
           ,
           and
           improve
           them
           ,
           and
           follow
           them
           ,
           many
           times
           God
           is
           coming
           into
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           because
           God
           comes
           not
           in
           fully
           as
           much
           as
           they
           would
           at
           first
           ,
           they
           take
           no
           notice
           of
           the
           beginnings
           of
           the
           work
           of
           God
           to
           imbrace
           them
           ,
           and
           improve
           them
           :
           There
           are
           a
           great
           many
           sparks
           have
           fallen
           upon
           your
           hearts
           ,
           if
           they
           had
           been
           gathered
           together
           ,
           they
           might
           have
           been
           a
           flame
           by
           this
           time
           ,
           but
           because
           God
           did
           not
           come
           in
           with
           a
           flame
           all
           together
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           regard
           that
           ;
           you
           said
           ,
           what
           can
           a
           spark
           do
           upon
           my
           heart
           ?
           if
           you
           had
           improved
           that
           little
           you
           might
           have
           had
           more
           by
           this
           time
           .
        
         
           Fiftly
           ,
           Labor
           to
           recall
           all
           those
           soul
           quickning
           
           Truths
           that
           ever
           you
           have
           felt
           working
           upon
           your
           hearts
           :
           there
           was
           a
           time
           my
           heart
           was
           more
           lively
           ,
           I
           can
           remember
           since
           God
           did
           come
           in
           with
           his
           truth
           ,
           and
           work
           mightily
           upon
           my
           heart
           ,
           labor
           to
           recal
           those
           truths
           ,
           and
           set
           them
           fresh
           before
           your
           hearts
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           power
           as
           possibly
           you
           can
           ,
           and
           keep
           your
           hearts
           in
           view
           of
           them
           continually
           ,
           and
           by
           meditation
           chafe
           them
           into
           your
           hearts
           ;
           though
           the
           flesh
           be
           benummed
           ,
           yet
           if
           it
           be
           rubbed
           ,
           and
           exercised
           ,
           there
           will
           come
           strength
           ,
           and
           so
           those
           soul
           quickning
           Truths
           that
           you
           have
           found
           before
           have
           quickned
           your
           hearts
           ,
           if
           you
           present
           them
           afresh
           before
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           chafe
           them
           by
           meditation
           ,
           they
           wil
           get
           some
           strength
           and
           life
           into
           the
           heart
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Look
           into
           the
           present
           condition
           you
           are
           in
           ,
           and
           exercise
           the
           duties
           sutable
           to
           your
           present
           condition
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           19
           A
           Fifth
           Vse
           :
           To
           see
           the
           misery
           of
           being
           alwaies
           unfit
           for
           service
           .
           A
           Sixt
           Vse
           :
           To
           teach
           us
           to
           long
           for
           Heaven
           .
        
         
           
             USE
             5.
             
          
           
             BUt
             now
             in
             the
             next
             place
             :
             If
             Gods
             people
             find
             such
             a
             difference
             between
             themselves
             ,
             that
             at
             somtimes
             it
             is
             far
             otherwise
             with
             them
             than
             at
             other
             times
             :
             Hence
             then
             ,
             what
             a
             miserable
             thing
             is
             it
             to
             be
             alwaies
             down
             ,
             and
             alwaies
             unfit
             for
             service
             ?
             This
             is
             a
             thing
             that
             does
             not
             usually
             befal
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ;
             though
             somtimes
             their
             hearts
             are
             down
             in
             comparison
             of
             other
             times
             ;
             yet
             to
             be
             alwaies
             down
             ,
             and
             unserviceable
             ,
             this
             do
             not
             use
             to
             be
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             Servants
             of
             God
             :
             
             this
             is
             a
             sad
             miserable
             condition
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             never
             felt
             the
             power
             of
             God
             upon
             your
             hearts
             ,
             never
             felt
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             breathing
             upon
             you
             ,
             never
             felt
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             stirring
             upon
             you
             ;
             you
             come
             and
             hear
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             those
             Truths
             that
             are
             soul-quickning
             warming
             Truths
             ,
             that
             stir
             others
             ,
             and
             their
             hearts
             lie
             lumpish
             as
             a
             Log
             that
             lies
             in
             a
             flash
             of
             water
             seven
             yeers
             together
             ,
             and
             is
             never
             stirred
             by
             them
             .
             Like
             unto
             a
             vessel
             in
             a
             House
             ,
             that
             is
             cast
             aside
             ,
             and
             lies
             moulding
             and
             rotting
             ,
             that
             is
             never
             imployed
             ,
             nor
             fitted
             for
             any
             service
             ,
             are
             these
             Vessels
             of
             Honor
             ?
             In
             2
             Tim.
             2.21
             .
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             of
             
               Vessels
               that
               are
               in
               a
               great
               house
               ,
            
             that
             are
             
               Vessels
               of
               honor
            
             ;
             and
             he
             describes
             them
             that
             they
             
               are
               purged
               and
               fitted
               for
               the
               masters
               use
               ,
               and
               prepared
               for
               every
               good
               work
            
             :
             Now
             if
             a
             vessel
             lie
             alwaies
             moulding
             ,
             and
             rotting
             ,
             and
             never
             used
             ,
             this
             is
             
               for
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               use
            
             :
             So
             those
             hearts
             that
             are
             alwaies
             moulding
             ,
             and
             rotting
             ,
             and
             never
             fit
             for
             service
             ,
             they
             may
             fear
             they
             are
             vessels
             of
             dishonor
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             fire
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             may
             some
             say
             ,
             
               I
               am
               afraid
               I
               am
               a
               vessel
               for
               the
               fire
               ,
               for
               I
               cannot
               tell
               that
               ever
               I
               found
               my
               heart
               sit
               for
               any
               service
               that
               God
               called
               me
               to
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             heart
             that
             is
             sensible
             of
             unfitness
             ,
             and
             is
             humbled
             before
             God
             for
             it
             ;
             it
             hath
             not
             such
             an
             unfitness
             as
             to
             prepare
             it
             for
             the
             fire
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             may
             be
             it
             is
             thy
             unthankfulness
             that
             makes
             thee
             say
             thou
             art
             never
             fit
             for
             service
             ,
             because
             you
             are
             not
             fit
             for
             that
             degree
             you
             desire
             ,
             you
             do
             not
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             work
             of
             Gods
             grace
             for
             the
             present
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             May
             be
             now
             you
             are
             framing
             and
             fitting
             for
             service
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             but
             making
             fit
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             you
             are
             not
             for
             the
             fire
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             a
             vessel
             for
             the
             fire
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             mending
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             if
             the
             master
             of
             the
             house
             shall
             call
             for
             a
             vessel
             and
             require
             it
             to
             be
             cleansed
             ,
             and
             washed
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             some
             work
             about
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             it
             is
             not
             
             for
             the
             fire
             ,
             so
             may
             be
             God
             is
             fitting
             and
             prepareing
             you
             for
             service
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             May
             be
             it
             is
             that
             you
             mistake
             your
             work
             ,
             you
             do
             not
             know
             what
             the
             work
             is
             that
             God
             calls
             you
             to
             ,
             you
             are
             alwaies
             unfit
             for
             such
             ,
             and
             such
             service
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             not
             the
             work
             that
             God
             calls
             you
             to
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             God
             calls
             you
             to
             a
             work
             of
             humiliation
             ,
             and
             dependance
             upon
             himself
             ,
             and
             seeking
             of
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             a
             work
             of
             patience
             ,
             do
             not
             say
             you
             are
             unfit
             for
             the
             Masters
             use
             ,
             because
             you
             are
             unfit
             for
             such
             and
             such
             a
             work
             ;
             may
             be
             the
             time
             is
             not
             yet
             ,
             for
             the
             espicial
             work
             that
             God
             intend
             to
             use
             you
             in
             .
          
        
         
           
             USE
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Last
             place
             :
             if
             there
             be
             such
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             hearts
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             this
             may
             teach
             us
             to
             long
             for
             heaven
             ,
             when
             our
             hearts
             shal
             be
             alwaies
             up
             there
             shal
             be
             such
             a
             difference
             from
             that
             estate
             we
             are
             now
             in
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             more
             then
             we
             are
             able
             to
             imagine
             ;
             and
             there
             shal
             be
             no
             fear
             of
             the
             loss
             of
             it
             ,
             It
             is
             an
             observation
             of
             Mr.
             Brightman
             ,
             upon
             the
             19.
             
             Revel
             .
             11.
             
             Comparing
             it
             with
             Reve.
             4.
             and
             in
             Reve.
             4.1
             .
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             
               there
               was
               a
               door
               opened
               in
               Heaven
               ,
            
             In
             Reve.
             19.11
             .
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Heaven
               was
               opened
               ,
               not
               only
               a
               little
               door
               was
               opened
               ,
               but
               the
               gates
               and
               walles
               of
               Heaven
               were
               opened
               .
            
             There
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             difference
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             Gods
             people
             here
             ,
             somtimes
             they
             have
             a
             little
             door
             opened
             to
             them
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             sometimes
             the
             Heavens
             themselves
             are
             opened
             to
             them
             ,
             but
             a
             time
             wil
             come
             ,
             when
             the
             Heavens
             shal
             not
             only
             be
             opened
             for
             them
             ,
             but
             it
             shal
             be
             replenished
             with
             them
             ,
             the
             cheife
             Glory
             of
             Heaven
             shal
             be
             the
             Saints
             there
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             take
             no
             pains
             to
             keep
             our
             hearts
             up
             ;
             it
             were
             wel
             if
             our
             hearts
             were
             up
             alwaies
             ,
             though
             with
             never
             so
             much
             pains
             ,
             they
             shal
             as
             naturally
             worke
             after
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             Sun
             doth
             naturally
             shine
             ,
             and
             therefore
             let
             us
             comfort
             our selves
             in
             that
             time
             ,
             let
             us
             strive
             and
             strugle
             a
             while
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             time
             when
             our
             hearts
             shal
             be
             up
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             never
             take
             any
             pains
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           20.
           
        
         
           
             Shewing
             the
             power
             of
             Faith
             to
             carry
             through
             the
             most
             difficult
             work
             .
             Question
             ,
             What
             is
             there
             in
             Faith
             which
             helps
             the
             Soul
             ?
             Answered
             ,
             in
             four
             Particulars
             .
             1.
             
             It
             setles
             the
             Heart
             on
             the
             surest
             ground
             ,
             which
             is
             
               Gods
               call
            
             ,
             and
             
               Promises
               .
               2.
            
             
             It
             fetcheth
             in
             the
             greatest
             strength
             .
             3.
             
             It
             assists
             with
             the
             highest
             encouragements
             .
             5.
             
             Faith
             of
             its
             own
             Nature
             is
             a
             mighty
             strong
             principle
             .
             The
             most
             illustrious
             work
             of
             Faith.
             Thirteen
             remarkable
             things
             concerning
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             difficulties
             which
             it
             breaks
             through
             .
          
        
         
           NOw
           there
           is
           one
           point
           more
           out
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           we
           have
           seen
           the
           Faith
           of
           Moses
           in
           taking
           away
           of
           the
           impediment
           of
           Moses
           in
           his
           work
           ,
           the
           great
           impediment
           was
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           wrath
           of
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           by
           Faith
           that
           was
           taken
           a
           way
           .
        
         
           Now
           he
           goes
           upon
           the
           work
           :
           and
           went
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           with
           a
           high
           hand
           ;
           from
           whence
           the
           Point
           is
           this
           ,
        
         
           Doct.
           That
           Faith
           will
           carry
           the
           Hearts
           of
           Gods
           People
           through
           difficult
           works
           and
           Services
           .
        
         
           Though
           the
           work
           be
           difficult
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           many
           hinderances
           to
           let
           them
           ,
           Faith
           will
           carry
           them
           through
           it
           .
        
         
           I
           remember
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           this
           argument
           ,
           I
           handled
           that
           Point
           of
           Faith
           in
           carrying
           through
           sufferings
           ,
           
           now
           the
           argument
           is
           ,
           that
           faith
           will
           carry
           through
           difficult
           service
           ,
           as
           this
           work
           of
           forsaking
           Egyyt
           was
           a
           difficult
           work
           for
           Moses
           to
           undertake
           difficult
           ;
           in
           many
           regards
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             In
             forsaking
             his
             own
             country
             .
             Egypt
          
           was
           Moses
           own
           country
           ,
           and
           he
           himself
           might
           have
           shifted
           well
           enough
           ,
           and
           have
           enjoyed
           abundance
           of
           prosperity
           ,
           the
           Egyptians
           would
           have
           made
           enough
           of
           him
           ;
           for
           him
           to
           forsake
           Egypt
           his
           own
           country
           was
           something
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           For
           him
           to
           carry
           so
           many
           thousand
           poor
           people
           with
           him
           ,
           unarmed
           into
           a
           Wilderness
           without
           provision
           ,
           and
           knew
           not
           what
           should
           become
           of
           them
           ,
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           would
           reason
           ,
           what
           shal
           I
           carry
           this
           people
           into
           the
           Wilderness
           ;
           what
           provision
           shal
           they
           have
           ?
           they
           have
           but
           a
           little
           dough
           at
           their
           backs
           ,
           and
           if
           that
           be
           spent
           what
           shal
           become
           of
           them
           ?
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Then
           Moses
           might
           think
           ,
           Pharoah
           is
           such
           a
           man
           that
           there
           is
           no
           hold
           of
           him
           ,
           how
           if
           he
           follow
           us
           with
           his
           army
           and
           cut
           us
           off
           ?
           again
           ,
           if
           we
           go
           to
           the
           Wilderness
           al
           the
           Nations
           round
           about
           us
           may
           come
           and
           cut
           us
           off
           .
           Not
           withstanding
           al
           these
           difficulties
           Moses
           went
           on
           .
        
         
           
             Faith
             will
             carry
             a
             Christian
             through
             works
             that
             have
             much
             difficulty
             in
             them
             ,
          
           faith
           hath
           done
           mighty
           things
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           stil
           it
           mightily
           prevails
           where
           it
           comes
           ,
           no
           difficulty
           is
           able
           to
           stand
           before
           it
           ,
           faith
           breaks
           through
           all
           ,
           it
           casts
           down
           all
           opposition
           ,
           it
           overcomes
           all
           resistances
           ,
           whatsoever
           it
           doth
           undertake
           ,
           it
           does
           conquer
           ,
           and
           al
           strength
           is
           but
           as
           weakness
           before
           it
           ,
           we
           need
           no
           further
           testimony
           of
           the
           great
           things
           that
           faith
           hath
           done
           in
           carrying
           through
           difficult
           services
           then
           this
           11.
           
           
             Chapter
             of
             the
             Hebrews
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           will
           look
           no
           further
           to
           other
           scriptures
           .
        
         
           Qustion
           ,
           
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             what
             is
             there
             in
             faith
             that
             helps
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             carries
             a
             Christian
             through
             the
             most
             difficult
             works
             and
             services
             ?
          
        
         
         
           Answ
           .
           There
           are
           many
           things
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Faith
           doth
           it
           by
           setling
           the
           heart
           upon
           the
           surest
           ground
           ;
           if
           a
           man
           be
           set
           fast
           upon
           a
           ground
           that
           is
           sure
           ,
           and
           unmovable
           ,
           it
           may
           do
           great
           things
           :
           as
           one
           thought
           ,
           if
           he
           could
           but
           have
           a
           sure
           ground
           ,
           he
           might
           make
           such
           an
           Engine
           as
           to
           shake
           the
           Earth
           .
           Now
           faith
           sets
           the
           heart
           upon
           a
           sure
           ground
           ,
           
             Gods
             Call
          
           ;
           Faith
           doth
           not
           only
           shew
           a
           Christian
           his
           duty
           ,
           and
           tell
           him
           what
           God
           doth
           call
           him
           to
           (
           that
           may
           be
           done
           by
           bare
           knowledg
           )
           but
           Faith
           settles
           the
           heart
           upon
           
             Gods
             Promises
          
           ,
           it
           doth
           bring
           unto
           the
           heart
           the
           Authority
           ,
           Majesty
           ,
           and
           Soveraignty
           of
           God
           in
           this
           his
           Call
           ,
           and
           that
           hath
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           strength
           upon
           the
           heart
           to
           make
           it
           go
           through
           difficulty
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Faith
           doth
           fetch
           in
           the
           greatest
           strength
           ,
           and
           doth
           bring
           it
           into
           the
           soul
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           only
           make
           the
           strength
           of
           God
           to
           be
           his
           ,
           but
           the
           glorious
           strength
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           chief
           of
           Gods
           strength
           (
           to
           speak
           after
           the
           manner
           of
           men
           )
           if
           there
           be
           any
           thing
           more
           glorious
           in
           the
           strength
           of
           God
           than
           other
           ,
           Faith
           doth
           fetch
           in
           that
           for
           the
           strengthening
           of
           the
           soul
           in
           the
           service
           of
           God.
           For
           that
           we
           have
           two
           or
           three
           notable
           Scriptures
           ,
           Ephes
           .
           1.19
           .
           which
           doth
           not
           only
           speak
           of
           the
           power
           of
           God
           in
           working
           of
           Faith
           ,
           but
           of
           the
           power
           of
           God
           in
           the
           sould
           after
           Faith
           is
           wrought
           .
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             
               It
               is
               the
               Power
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               It
               is
               the
               mighty
               Power
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               The
               working
               of
               his
               mighty
               Power
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               The
               greatness
               of
               the
               working
               of
               his
               mighty
               Power
               .
            
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             
               The
               exceeding
               greatness
               of
               the
               working
               of
               his
               mighty
               Power
               .
            
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             
               The
               same
               Power
               that
               raised
               Christ
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
          
        
         
           This
           is
           in
           be
           getting
           Faith
           in
           the
           soul
           .
        
         
           Now
           it
           is
           that
           Power
           which
           a
           Beleever
           being
           once
           a
           Beleever
           ,
           hath
           the
           use
           of
           afterwards
           .
        
         
         
           Another
           Text
           which
           is
           remarkable
           for
           this
           purpose
           ,
           is
           Eph.
           3.16
           .
           
             That
             he
             would
             grant
             unto
             you
             according
             to
             the
             riches
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             to
             be
             strengthened
             with
             might
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             inner
             man
          
           :
           that
           which
           the
           Apostle
           praies
           for
           ,
           is
           that
           which
           a
           Beleever
           by
           Faith
           may
           fetch
           in
           ,
           and
           make
           his
           own
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           There
           is
           
             strength
             in
             the
             inner
             man
          
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           more
           than
           in
           the
           outward
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           is
           
             strength
             by
             the
             Spirit
          
           (
           now
           Spirit
           is
           a
           word
           that
           is
           used
           to
           express
           strength
           )
           and
           that
           by
           
             Gods
             Spirit
          
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           It
           is
           strength
           by
           the
           Spirit
           with
           might
           ;
           one
           would
           think
           it
           were
           enough
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           Strengthened
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           doth
           bring
           in
           might
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           ,
           
             with
             might
             by
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             inner
             man.
             
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           This
           is
           
             according
             to
             his
             Glory
          
           ;
           it
           is
           such
           a
           strength
           ,
           such
           a
           might
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           as
           God
           is
           glorious
           in
           it
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           might
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           the
           inner
           man.
           And
           yet
           there
           is
           one
           higher
           expression
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           It
           is
           
             according
             to
             the
             Riches
             of
             his
             Glory
          
           ;
           Whose
           Glory
           ?
           The
           Riches
           of
           the
           Glory
           ,
           of
           the
           Might
           ,
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           :
           Of
           what
           God
           ?
           
             That
             God
             that
             is
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             whol
             Family
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             is
             named
             .
          
        
         
           Surely
           this
           strength
           must
           enable
           to
           do
           mighty
           things
           ,
           and
           this
           strength
           is
           a
           Beleevers
           own
           ,
           to
           work
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           assist
           him
           in
           any
           service
           .
           What
           a
           shameful
           thing
           is
           it
           for
           any
           Christian
           to
           complain
           of
           the
           want
           of
           strength
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           Duty
           ,
           when
           such
           a
           strength
           as
           this
           is
           made
           over
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           by
           Faith
           may
           fetch
           it
           in
           ,
           imploy
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           use
           of
           it
           as
           his
           own
           ?
        
         
           Another
           place
           to
           shew
           what
           strength
           it
           is
           that
           Faith
           doth
           bring
           in
           ,
           it
           is
           that
           in
           Col.
           1.11
           .
           
             Strengthened
             with
             all
             might
             according
             to
             his
             glorious
             Power
             ,
             unto
             all
             patience
             and
             long-suffering
             with
             joyfulness
             .
          
           Now
           if
           in
           your
           lives
           you
           would
           shew
           that
           which
           is
           proper
           to
           a
           Christian
           ,
           you
           must
           do
           that
           which
           must
           manifest
           a
           
           glorious
           power
           of
           God.
           Now
           what
           is
           it
           that
           you
           do
           ,
           or
           have
           done
           in
           all
           your
           lives
           ,
           that
           doth
           manifest
           a
           glorious
           power
           of
           God
           ?
           This
           shews
           the
           glory
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           that
           al
           that
           see
           him
           may
           say
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           Nature
           could
           not
           do
           this
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           Grace
           could
           not
           do
           this
           ,
           and
           the
           power
           of
           all
           Creatures
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           could
           not
           do
           this
           ,
           yea
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           than
           an
           ordinary
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           glorious
           power
           of
           God
           that
           must
           enable
           him
           to
           do
           this
           .
           But
           though
           the
           power
           of
           God
           be
           glorious
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           alwaies
           put
           forth
           in
           enabling
           men
           to
           do
           duties
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           somtimes
           put
           forth
           in
           enabling
           of
           them
           with
           patience
           to
           undergo
           that
           which
           is
           laid
           upon
           them
           as
           wel
           as
           to
           do
           great
           things
           :
           may
           be
           you
           do
           not
           find
           the
           glorious
           power
           of
           God
           for
           to
           enable
           you
           to
           do
           great
           works
           ;
           God
           would
           somtimes
           have
           his
           glorious
           power
           work
           to
           make
           you
           patient
           ;
           therefore
           you
           must
           not
           only
           be
           patient
           ,
           as
           an
           ordinary
           man
           or
           woman
           ,
           but
           be
           so
           patient
           as
           to
           shew
           you
           have
           a
           glorious
           power
           of
           God
           to
           make
           you
           patient
           .
           Somtimes
           you
           have
           been
           crost
           ,
           and
           have
           had
           afflictions
           upon
           you
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           sore
           afflictions
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           long
           upon
           you
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           you
           have
           been
           patient
           ,
           but
           you
           must
           be
           so
           patient
           as
           to
           manifest
           the
           glorious
           power
           of
           God
           in
           your
           patience
           ;
           and
           therefore
           though
           I
           have
           been
           somwhat
           patient
           ,
           yet
           ,
           have
           I
           been
           so
           patient
           as
           to
           manifest
           the
           glorious
           power
           of
           God
           in
           it
           ?
           and
           have
           I
           been
           so
           long
           suffering
           towards
           those
           that
           have
           crost
           me
           ,
           as
           to
           manifest
           the
           glorious
           power
           of
           God
           in
           it
           ?
           Faith
           doth
           fetch
           in
           strength
           to
           enable
           to
           do
           that
           .
           And
           that
           is
           the
           second
           thing
           that
           Faith
           doth
           to
           carry
           through
           difficult
           services
           ,
           it
           doth
           fetch
           in
           the
           greatest
           strength
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           That
           which
           Faith
           doth
           in
           enabling
           the
           soul
           to
           any
           difficult
           work
           ,
           is
           the
           assisting
           of
           the
           soul
           with
           the
           highest
           encouragements
           that
           possibly
           can
           be
           ;
           the
           encouraging
           Promises
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           encouraging
           Expressions
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Word
           ,
           that
           might
           put
           life
           into
           the
           deadest
           spirit
           in
           the
           world
           :
           the
           encouragements
           that
           are
           
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           lay
           as
           it
           were
           dead
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           no
           but
           that
           there
           is
           life
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           because
           of
           the
           deadness
           of
           the
           heart
           ;
           now
           Faith
           comes
           and
           puts
           life
           into
           them
           .
           In
           this
           11.
           chapter
           of
           the
           Hebrews
           ,
           Faith
           i●
           commended
           by
           
             raising
             dead
             to
             life
          
           ;
           here
           is
           as
           great
           a
           commendation
           of
           Faith
           ,
           when
           Faith
           shal
           raise
           a
           dead
           Promise
           ,
           and
           dead
           encouragement
           ,
           and
           put
           life
           into
           it
           .
           We
           read
           a
           Promise
           or
           an
           encouragement
           may
           be
           twenty
           times
           before
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           as
           dead
           ;
           but
           now
           Faith
           doth
           come
           and
           put
           life
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           soul
           can
           come
           and
           lay
           face
           upon
           its
           face
           ,
           and
           mouth
           upon
           its
           mouth
           ,
           and
           eyes
           upon
           its
           eyes
           ,
           and
           it
           comes
           to
           be
           a
           mighty
           quickning
           thing
           to
           enable
           it
           to
           any
           service
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Faith
           carries
           the
           soul
           through
           works
           that
           God
           cals
           to
           ,
           because
           faith
           in
           it self
           (
           besides
           that
           it
           brings
           in
           )
           is
           a
           mighty
           strong
           principle
           :
           it
           is
           the
           most
           glorious
           work
           that
           ever
           creature
           was
           enabled
           to
           do
           in
           this
           world
           ;
           the
           Angels
           in
           Heaven
           were
           never
           able
           to
           put
           forth
           a
           more
           glorious
           work
           for
           the
           kind
           of
           it
           ,
           than
           a
           beleeving
           soul
           doth
           put
           forth
           in
           the
           proper
           essential
           work
           of
           Faith
           ;
           and
           if
           Faith
           in
           the
           proper
           essential
           act
           of
           it
           be
           the
           most
           glorious
           difficult
           work
           that
           ever
           creature
           in
           Heaven
           or
           Earth
           did
           ;
           then
           surely
           it
           must
           have
           a
           mighty
           deal
           of
           power
           to
           enable
           the
           soul
           to
           do
           the
           most
           difficult
           ,
           and
           glorious
           Services
           .
        
         
           Quest
           .
           You
           wil
           say
           ,
           
             What
             is
             that
             proper
             essential
             work
             of
             faith
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             most
             glorious
             difficult
             work
             that
             ever
             was
             performed
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           For
           a
           Creature
           that
           doth
           apprehend
           it self
           by
           Nature
           an
           enemy
           to
           God
           ,
           a
           poor
           wretched
           defiled
           creature
           by
           sin
           ,
           standing
           guilty
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           having
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           incensed
           against
           it
           ,
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           crying
           for
           satisfaction
           ,
           and
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           pronouncing
           an
           eternal
           Curse
           upon
           it
           ,
           for
           a
           soul
           to
           see
           this
           ,
           and
           be
           sensible
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           this
           condition
           to
           raise
           up
           its
           self
           ,
           to
           lay
           hold
           upon
           the
           perfect
           righteousness
           of
           a
           Mediator
           ,
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           and
           to
           venture
           
           its
           eternal
           estate
           upon
           that
           righteousness
           ,
           and
           to
           tender
           up
           to
           God
           by
           Faith
           that
           righteousness
           as
           a
           ful
           satisfaction
           to
           his
           Justice
           ,
           and
           as
           sufficient
           to
           bear
           off
           the
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           from
           it
           ;
           and
           notwithstanding
           al
           the
           pollution
           of
           its
           nature
           ,
           yet
           to
           unite
           it self
           to
           the
           Deity
           ,
           in
           the
           neerest
           union
           that
           ever
           creature
           was
           united
           to
           the
           Deity
           ,
           except
           the
           personal
           Union
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           :
           this
           is
           a
           glorious
           work
           ;
           and
           no
           marvel
           though
           such
           glorious
           power
           of
           God
           be
           in
           Faith
           ;
           and
           a
           Faith
           that
           can
           do
           this
           ,
           may
           do
           any
           thing
           ,
           as
           Christ
           said
           ,
           
             If
             you
             can
             beleeve
             ,
             all
             things
             are
             possible
          
           :
           so
           say
           I
           to
           every
           one
           that
           hath
           low
           thoughts
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           think
           it
           a
           mean
           work
           ,
           If
           you
           can
           beleeve
           ,
           al
           things
           are
           possible
           ;
           it
           is
           a
           greater
           thing
           to
           beleeve
           truly
           ,
           than
           for
           to
           work
           miracles
           ;
           a
           man
           may
           work
           miracles
           ,
           and
           yet
           be
           damned
           ;
           but
           justifying
           Faith
           doth
           so
           unite
           the
           soul
           to
           God
           that
           it
           is
           impossible
           the
           soul
           should
           be
           damned
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           a
           greater
           miracle
           than
           ever
           any
           was
           enabled
           to
           do
           ;
           though
           God
           enables
           Angels
           to
           do
           great
           things
           ,
           yet
           he
           never
           enables
           them
           to
           do
           such
           a
           glorious
           work
           as
           this
           .
           Besides
           ,
           though
           people
           think
           Faith
           is
           an
           easie
           matter
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           the
           most
           difficult
           work
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Difficult
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           impediments
           ,
           no
           work
           hath
           such
           great
           impediments
           as
           this
           .
           The
           soul
           seeing
           an
           enmity
           between
           God
           and
           it
           ,
           and
           seeing
           it self
           a
           polluted
           Creature
           ,
           and
           seeing
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           in
           its
           strictness
           ,
           and
           the
           Justice
           of
           God
           must
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           and
           sees
           the
           wrath
           of
           God
           burning
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           having
           nothing
           in
           its
           self
           to
           satisfie
           God
           ,
           yet
           Faith
           doth
           break
           through
           al
           these
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           can
           break
           through
           these
           ,
           then
           certainly
           it
           wil
           break
           through
           any
           thing
           ;
           for
           there
           can
           be
           no
           greater
           impediment
           to
           any
           service
           that
           God
           calls
           to
           ,
           than
           there
           was
           to
           this
           one
           work
           of
           beleeving
           :
           Let
           us
           not
           therefore
           be
           feared
           by
           any
           difficulty
           and
           mountain
           that
           lies
           in
           our
           way
           to
           any
           work
           ,
           because
           there
           can
           never
           be
           any
           mountain
           laid
           in
           our
           way
           to
           hinder
           us
           in
           any
           work
           ,
           as
           did
           lie
           in
           our
           way
           to
           hinder
           us
           from
           beleeving
           ,
           
           and
           if
           Faith
           did
           burst
           through
           those
           impediments
           ,
           it
           shal
           be
           able
           to
           break
           through
           al
           other
           impediments
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           is
           difficult
           ,
           not
           only
           because
           of
           the
           impediments
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           is
           the
           highest
           duty
           of
           all
           ;
           to
           reach
           high
           is
           painful
           to
           the
           Body
           ;
           so
           the
           high
           actions
           of
           the
           soul
           are
           difficult
           to
           the
           soul
           :
           now
           Faith
           is
           high
           ;
           the
           object
           is
           high
           ,
           the
           act
           is
           high
           ,
           and
           the
           end
           is
           high
           :
           the
           object
           is
           the
           highest
           object
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           perfect
           righteousness
           of
           a
           Mediator
           ,
           God-man
           ;
           and
           the
           act
           is
           of
           the
           highest
           nature
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           act
           of
           uniting
           the
           soul
           with
           the
           Deity
           :
           as
           by
           sin
           the
           soul
           departed
           from
           God
           ,
           so
           by
           faith
           the
           soul
           comes
           to
           be
           made
           one
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           end
           that
           is
           high
           ,
           it
           is
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           infinite
           Justice
           ,
           and
           for
           appeasing
           of
           infinite
           wrath
           ,
           and
           for
           acceptation
           from
           infinite
           holiness
           :
           let
           God
           be
           never
           so
           holy
           ,
           infinitely
           more
           than
           we
           can
           conceive
           of
           him
           ,
           yet
           faith
           does
           procure
           acceptance
           ;
           for
           such
           a
           polluted
           filthy
           creature
           as
           man
           is
           ,
           from
           the
           infinite
           holiness
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           It
           is
           difficult
           ,
           because
           it
           hath
           the
           least
           furtherance
           from
           any
           principle
           of
           Nature
           :
           some
           other
           Graces
           ,
           as
           Patience
           ,
           and
           Justice
           ,
           and
           Sobriety
           ,
           they
           have
           some
           help
           from
           the
           principles
           in
           Reason
           and
           Nature
           ;
           but
           Faith
           hath
           no
           help
           from
           any
           principles
           in
           Reason
           or
           Nature
           ;
           and
           therefore
           surely
           it
           is
           difficult
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           be
           the
           most
           glorious
           ,
           and
           difficult
           thing
           ,
           surely
           it
           wil
           enable
           the
           soul
           to
           do
           most
           glorious
           and
           difficult
           works
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Faith
           appears
           to
           be
           a
           most
           strong
           thing
           to
           carry
           the
           Soul
           through
           any
           service
           ,
           because
           it
           enables
           a
           soul
           to
           go
           on
           in
           any
           way
           of
           service
           that
           God
           calls
           to
           in
           a
           gracious
           manner
           ,
           and
           this
           doth
           facillitate
           a
           work
           ,
           a
           main
           thing
           that
           makes
           our
           services
           difficult
           is
           our
           blundering
           about
           them
           ,
           and
           going
           about
           them
           in
           a
           confused
           untoward
           manner
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           carry
           things
           graciously
           ,
           and
           sweetly
           ,
           In
           an
           outward
           work
           ,
           to
           carry
           it
           on
           in
           a
           right
           manner
           doth
           mightily
           further
           the
           work
           ;
           so
           in
           any
           
           work
           that
           Godsets
           us
           about
           if
           we
           went
           on
           in
           the
           right
           way
           that
           God
           set
           us
           about
           ,
           it
           would
           help
           us
           against
           difficulty
           ,
           we
           may
           thank
           our selves
           ,
           because
           we
           go
           about
           our
           work
           unto
           wardly
           :
           As
           an
           apprentice
           that
           handles
           his
           tool
           untowardly
           ,
           he
           works
           with
           as
           much
           strength
           as
           another
           ,
           but
           not
           going
           in
           the
           right
           manner
           to
           work
           ,
           he
           does
           but
           hack
           &
           spoil
           his
           work
           ,
           wheras
           a
           Mason
           ,
           or
           Carpenter
           that
           workes
           ,
           by
           rule
           and
           goes
           to
           it
           in
           the
           right
           manner
           he
           goes
           through
           his
           work
           with
           ease
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           be
           a
           knotty
           peice
           in
           the
           timber
           he
           knows
           how
           to
           order
           it
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           skil
           :
           when
           as
           others
           would
           throw
           away
           the
           work
           ,
           and
           could
           not
           tell
           what
           to
           do
           .
           So
           many
           not
           having
           the
           grace
           of
           faith
           to
           guide
           them
           by
           the
           right
           rule
           ,
           when
           they
           set
           upon
           any
           work
           in
           religion
           ,
           they
           cry
           out
           of
           the
           difficultness
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           tires
           them
           no
           marvel
           if
           you
           be
           tired
           when
           you
           do
           not
           know
           the
           right
           rule
           :
           but
           the
           principle
           of
           Faith
           being
           begotten
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           being
           fed
           and
           nourished
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           it
           will
           keep
           the
           heart
           close
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           give
           skill
           to
           the
           soul
           to
           apply
           it selfe
           to
           the
           rule
           ,
           and
           therefore
           though
           the
           work
           be
           hard
           ,
           yet
           to
           such
           a
           one
           in
           comparison
           it
           is
           Easy
           ,
           and
           so
           carries
           through
           abundance
           of
           difficulties
           which
           otherwise
           would
           hinder
           him
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           Faith
           carries
           through
           difficult
           works
           ,
           things
           that
           are
           hard
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           because
           by
           faith
           it
           is
           that
           the
           soul
           of
           a
           beleever
           hath
           much
           to
           do
           with
           God
           ,
           with
           the
           supream
           Cause
           ,
           with
           the
           highest
           cause
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           Faith
           the
           great
           things
           that
           he
           undertakes
           are
           transacted
           between
           God
           and
           him
           ;
           the
           cheif
           difficulty
           of
           business
           lies
           most
           in
           second
           causes
           ,
           in
           under
           causes
           ,
           now
           if
           so
           be
           the
           thing
           be
           cleare
           between
           the
           supreame
           cause
           ,
           and
           the
           agent
           that
           undertakes
           the
           work
           ,
           it
           may
           go
           on
           and
           that
           with
           ease
           .
           As
           many
           times
           in
           the
           business
           and
           affaires
           of
           a
           country
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           have
           to
           do
           with
           many
           under
           Officers
           he
           may
           have
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           difficulty
           in
           his
           work
           ,
           in
           passing
           through
           them
           ,
           but
           if
           the
           business
           be
           transacted
           between
           him
           and
           the
           King
           and
           
           all
           be
           cleare
           there
           ,
           he
           may
           carry
           his
           business
           with
           ease
           ;
           so
           all
           the
           business
           of
           a
           beleever
           is
           transacted
           between
           God
           and
           him
           ,
           and
           faith
           keeps
           the
           soul
           to
           the
           supreame
           cause
           and
           works
           it
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           this
           must
           needs
           procure
           much
           ease
           to
           a
           service
           ,
           because
           the
           supream
           cause
           depends
           on
           no
           inferior
           ,
           but
           all
           inferior
           depends
           upon
           it
           and
           the
           supream
           cause
           is
           enough
           to
           work
           without
           any
           inferior
           causes
           ,
           and
           no
           inferior
           can
           any
           way
           resist
           the
           working
           of
           the
           supream
           ;
           yea
           it
           is
           a
           great
           particular
           of
           the
           glory
           of
           the
           supream
           cause
           ,
           to
           work
           above
           and
           beyond
           all
           inferior
           causes
           ,
           and
           faith
           having
           to
           deal
           with
           that
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           so
           much
           scared
           with
           difficulties
           as
           others
           are
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           Yet
           further
           Faith
           helps
           through
           great
           difficulties
           ,
           because
           it
           doth
           remove
           and
           cure
           the
           difficulties
           that
           are
           within
           the
           spirits
           of
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           and
           if
           these
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           external
           difficulties
           have
           little
           in
           them
           ,
           we
           complain
           of
           many
           difficulties
           in
           a
           work
           without
           ,
           whenas
           indeed
           the
           greatest
           difficulties
           are
           within
           in
           our
           hearts
           ,
           and
           faith
           hath
           a
           speciall
           efficacy
           for
           removing
           and
           curing
           of
           them
           ;
           As
           now
           unruly
           passions
           are
           great
           hinderances
           to
           any
           worke
           that
           we
           undertake
           ,
           faith
           hath
           a
           mighty
           power
           in
           curing
           of
           them
           .
           And
           likewise
           distracting
           fears
           ,
           (
           but
           of
           that
           before
           )
           And
           the
           reasoning
           of
           flesh
           and
           blood
           have
           a
           mighty
           deal
           of
           power
           to
           make
           a
           work
           difficult
           ,
           and
           great
           care
           is
           to
           be
           had
           in
           curing
           of
           them
           :
           And
           the
           lumpish
           deadness
           of
           our
           spirits
           ,
           And
           the
           base
           sluggishness
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           And
           the
           base
           ends
           that
           a
           man
           hath
           :
           faith
           cures
           them
           ,
           and
           cleanses
           the
           heart
           of
           them
           ,
           And
           so
           foolish
           presumptions
           that
           people
           have
           and
           their
           false
           confidences
           ,
           and
           resting
           upon
           rotten
           props
           ,
           these
           and
           divers
           others
           may
           be
           named
           which
           are
           inward
           difficulties
           that
           faith
           helps
           against
           ,
           and
           by
           removing
           of
           them
           doth
           easily
           overcome
           any
           difficulty
           that
           is
           without
           ,
           therefore
           when
           you
           have
           any
           work
           which
           is
           hard
           ,
           look
           not
           so
           much
           for
           the
           removing
           the
           difficulties
           that
           are
           without
           
           as
           the
           difficulties
           that
           are
           within
           .
        
         
           Eighthly
           ,
           The
           Eighth
           particular
           wherein
           the
           power
           of
           Faith
           is
           ,
           That
           Faith
           makes
           the
           work
           that
           God
           sets
           a
           Christian
           about
           ,
           to
           be
           suitable
           to
           his
           spirit
           ;
           let
           the
           work
           be
           what
           it
           wil
           be
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           a
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           any
           way
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           Faith
           hath
           a
           power
           to
           work
           the
           heart
           to
           be
           suitable
           to
           that
           work
           ,
           that
           there
           shal
           be
           an
           agreement
           between
           the
           frame
           and
           temper
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           the
           work
           that
           God
           sets
           it
           to
           ,
           and
           then
           a
           work
           wil
           go
           on
           .
           If
           you
           set
           one
           to
           a
           work
           that
           does
           but
           bungle
           ,
           the
           work
           does
           not
           go
           off
           hand
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           work
           that
           is
           not
           suitable
           to
           his
           principles
           :
           but
           if
           a
           man
           hath
           a
           work
           that
           is
           suitable
           to
           him
           ,
           he
           can
           go
           to
           it
           with
           singing
           ,
           and
           it
           goes
           off
           readily
           :
           as
           in
           Nehem.
           4.6
           .
           
             The
             work
             went
             on
             ,
             because
             the
             people
             had
             a
             mind
             to
             work
          
           ;
           though
           indeed
           it
           was
           a
           hard
           work
           .
        
         
           Ninthly
           ,
           Again
           ,
           Another
           power
           of
           Faith
           is
           this
           :
           Faith
           hath
           power
           to
           make
           use
           of
           difficulties
           for
           the
           furtherance
           of
           the
           work
           ,
           and
           therefore
           much
           more
           power
           for
           to
           carry
           through
           difficulties
           :
           Faith
           can
           bring
           water
           out
           of
           the
           Rock
           ,
           it
           can
           make
           the
           mountains
           that
           lie
           in
           the
           way
           to
           be
           advantages
           to
           raise
           the
           heart
           upon
           :
           We
           have
           a
           notable
           place
           for
           this
           in
           Hebr.
           11.3
           ,
           4.
           where
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             Out
             of
             weakness
             they
             were
             made
             strong
             :
          
           not
           that
           they
           were
           made
           strong
           being
           weak
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           brought
           out
           of
           their
           weakness
           ,
           and
           had
           strength
           conveyed
           to
           them
           (
           that
           is
           not
           al
           )
           but
           it
           is
           made
           a
           fruit
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           made
           strong
           out
           of
           weakness
           :
           Faith
           did
           make
           use
           of
           their
           very
           weakness
           to
           strengthen
           them
           by
           ;
           so
           that
           Faith
           is
           not
           only
           able
           to
           strengthen
           those
           that
           are
           weak
           ,
           but
           to
           take
           advantage
           by
           weakness
           for
           to
           strengthen
           ,
           to
           turn
           al
           hindrances
           into
           furtherances
           :
           for
           so
           God
           having
           promised
           all
           shal
           turn
           to
           good
           ,
           Faith
           can
           take
           hold
           of
           that
           Promise
           ,
           and
           so
           turn
           all
           hindrances
           that
           can
           be
           into
           furtherances
           :
           Faith
           hath
           a
           
             Chymical
             Art
          
           ;
           those
           that
           have
           that
           Art
           wil
           get
           Gold
           cut
           of
           Stones
           or
           Iron
           :
           So
           
           Faith
           wil
           draw
           Gold
           out
           of
           Iron
           and
           stones
           ,
           out
           of
           things
           that
           seem
           to
           be
           never
           so
           cross
           and
           contrary
           ,
           it
           wil
           draw
           help
           .
        
         
           Tenthly
           ,
           Faith
           helps
           against
           difficulty
           ,
           because
           
             it
             works
             by
             love
          
           ,
           and
           that
           hath
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           power
           to
           carry
           through
           difficulties
           ;
           
             Much
             water
             cannot
             quench
             Love
          
           :
           it
           is
           a
           speech
           of
           Bernard
           .
           Cant.
           8.7
           .
           
             The
             force
             of
             Love
             is
             violent
             .
          
           Saies
           the
           Apostle
           in
           1
           Thess
           .
           1.3
           .
           
             Remembring
             without
             ceasing
             your
             work
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             labor
             of
             Love
             :
          
           Love
           is
           very
           laborious
           ,
           it
           will
           force
           through
           difficulty
           ;
           therefore
           that
           which
           makes
           so
           much
           use
           of
           Love
           ,
           and
           inflames
           that
           ,
           that
           hath
           much
           power
           against
           difficulty
           .
        
         
           11
           ly
           ,
           Another
           thing
           wherein
           the
           power
           of
           Faith
           consists
           ,
           is
           ,
           Before
           we
           enter
           on
           the
           work
           it
           assures
           of
           a
           certain
           good
           success
           :
           Now
           when
           we
           know
           the
           success
           shal
           be
           good
           and
           certain
           before
           we
           begin
           ,
           this
           wil
           help
           against
           any
           difficulty
           though
           the
           work
           be
           never
           so
           hard
           ;
           it
           is
           want
           of
           the
           hope
           of
           the
           success
           that
           deadens
           the
           heart
           :
           But
           this
           must
           not
           be
           mistaken
           ;
           Faith
           doth
           not
           alwaies
           assure
           of
           a
           particular
           success
           ,
           if
           we
           wil
           assure
           our selves
           of
           a
           particular
           success
           ,
           which
           is
           more
           than
           the
           Promise
           wil
           bear
           ,
           this
           wil
           hinder
           Faith
           :
           but
           faith
           wil
           assure
           of
           success
           in
           the
           general
           .
        
         
           12
           ly
           ,
           Again
           ,
           Faith
           assures
           of
           the
           reward
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           75.7
           .
           
             Be
             ye
             strong
             therefore
             ,
             and
             let
             not
             your
             hands
             be
             weak
             ,
             for
             your
             work
             shall
             be
             rewarded
             :
          
           Faith
           assuring
           of
           this
           wil
           make
           one
           strong
           ,
           though
           God
           cal
           to
           never
           such
           hard
           things
           .
           Marriners
           in
           hope
           of
           a
           good
           reward
           they
           wil
           venture
           themselves
           in
           storms
           &
           tempests
           ,
           and
           in
           dangers
           on
           the
           Sea.
           And
           so
           a
           Soldier
           ,
           if
           his
           Captain
           wil
           give
           him
           a
           months
           ,
           or
           two
           months
           pay
           ,
           over
           and
           above
           ,
           he
           wil
           venture
           his
           life
           .
        
         
           13
           ly
           ,
           Lastly
           ,
           Faith
           quickens
           and
           stirs
           up
           al
           Graces
           ,
           cals
           in
           the
           help
           of
           every
           Grace
           .
           Now
           many
           hands
           will
           do
           great
           works
           :
           and
           so
           ,
           where
           al
           Graces
           do
           work
           together
           ,
           
           much
           wil
           be
           done
           .
           And
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           explication
           of
           the
           work
           of
           faith
           in
           carrying
           through
           services
           that
           have
           so
           much
           difficulty
           :
           For
           Use
           ,
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           21.
           
        
         
           
             Vses
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             
               Use
               ,
               First
            
             ,
             Let
             none
             think
             God
             an
             hard
             Master
             ,
             when
             he
             puts
             them
             upon
             service
             ,
             because
             he
             affords
             them
             a
             principle
             to
             carry
             them
             through
             .
             
               Use
               ,
               Secondly
            
             ,
             To
             Beleevers
             that
             they
             should
             expect
             to
             be
             put
             upon
             difficult
             things
             .
             1.
             
             Four
             considerations
             against
             discouragements
             .
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             accounted
             an
             affliction
             to
             be
             put
             upon
             difficult
             things
             for
             4.
             
             Reasons
             .
             
               Use
               ,
               Thirdly
            
             ,
             Shewing
             it
             can
             be
             no
             concluding
             argument
             against
             a
             work
             ,
             because
             there
             are
             hinderances
             .
             
               Use
               ,
               Fourthly
            
             ,
             When
             you
             have
             been
             carried
             through
             difficult
             services
             consider
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             which
             supported
             you
             .
          
        
         
           
             USE
             ,
             1.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             Now
             then
             let
             none
             think
             God
             to
             be
             an
             hard
             Master
             ,
             in
             putting
             his
             servants
             upon
             such
             difficulties
             as
             are
             hard
             to
             do
             ;
             though
             he
             do
             put
             them
             upon
             difficulties
             ,
             yet
             he
             gives
             them
             a
             principle
             to
             carry
             them
             through
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             al
             one
             as
             if
             it
             were
             easyer
             :
             Carnal
             hearts
             are
             ready
             to
             complaine
             of
             the
             tediousness
             and
             hardness
             of
             Gods
             waies
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             complain
             of
             God
             as
             an
             hard
             Master
             ,
             how
             are
             they
             hard
             and
             tedious
             ?
             They
             are
             hard
             and
             tedious
             to
             you
             ,
             because
             you
             want
             a
             principle
             to
             do
             them
             by
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             not
             hard
             to
             the
             Christian
             :
             indeed
             it
             was
             cruelty
             ,
             and
             hardness
             to
             to
             Pharoah
             to
             put
             the
             Israelites
             upon
             work
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             their
             straw
             ,
             but
             God
             though
             he
             puts
             his
             servants
             
             upon
             hard
             works
             ,
             he
             gives
             them
             a
             principle
             whereby
             to
             do
             them
             :
             If
             a
             man
             should
             put
             another
             upon
             an
             hard
             work
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             an
             engine
             to
             carry
             him
             through
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             not
             hard
             ;
             so
             though
             God
             puts
             them
             on
             hard
             works
             ,
             he
             gives
             them
             an
             engine
             to
             carry
             them
             through
             ;
             saies
             Daniel
             10.19
             .
             
               speak
               Lord
               thou
               hast
               strengthened
               thy
               servant
               .
            
             So
             a
             Godly
             man
             may
             say
             ,
             true
             Lord
             I
             have
             no
             strength
             in
             my self
             ,
             to
             do
             this
             difficult
             work
             ,
             but
             being
             thou
             hast
             strengthened
             thy
             servant
             ,
             and
             given
             him
             this
             strong
             principle
             in
             some
             measure
             ,
             now
             Lord
             speak
             ,
             Command
             what
             thou
             wilt
             .
          
        
         
           
             USE
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             A
             second
             Use
             is
             this
             .
             Hence
             let
             all
             beleevers
             that
             have
             evidence
             to
             themselves
             that
             they
             are
             beleevers
             ,
             or
             any
             hope
             that
             God
             hath
             wrought
             faith
             in
             them
             ,
             let
             them
             expect
             to
             be
             put
             upon
             difficult
             things
             :
             because
             God
             hath
             put
             in
             them
             a
             principle
             to
             carry
             them
             through
             difficult
             things
             ,
             and
             God
             delights
             to
             improve
             al
             his
             creatures
             according
             to
             the
             powers
             they
             have
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             power
             of
             nature
             ,
             but
             God
             wil
             cal
             it
             forth
             ,
             and
             improve
             it
             at
             some
             time
             or
             other
             ,
             and
             if
             God
             delights
             to
             improve
             the
             power
             of
             nature
             ,
             much
             more
             the
             power
             of
             Grace
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             speciall
             ,
             and
             choice
             power
             that
             he
             doth
             communicate
             to
             any
             creature
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             kind
             the
             choicest
             thing
             that
             he
             will
             communicate
             to
             any
             creature
             to
             al
             eternity
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             you
             have
             not
             found
             hard
             things
             ,
             expect
             them
             and
             make
             account
             that
             your
             faith
             should
             be
             called
             out
             ,
             Faith
             is
             the
             most
             glorious
             Grace
             ,
             able
             to
             do
             the
             most
             Glorious
             things
             that
             ever
             creature
             is
             able
             to
             do
             ,
             and
             have
             you
             it
             for
             nothing
             ?
             have
             you
             faith
             only
             to
             keep
             you
             in
             that
             ordinary
             way
             that
             the
             principles
             of
             nature
             are
             able
             to
             keep
             you
             in
             ?
             if
             God
             have
             given
             you
             faith
             ,
             he
             hath
             given
             you
             it
             for
             to
             do
             great
             things
             ,
             and
             therefore
             expect
             difficult
             things
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             so
             expect
             them
             ,
             as
             
               
               
                 First
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 discouraged
                 ,
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Not
                 to
                 count
                 it
                 an
                 affliction
                 .
              
            
          
           
             First
             ,
             Be
             not
             discouraged
             :
             some
             think
             I
             can
             hardly
             do
             ordinary
             things
             ,
             and
             therefore
             how
             shall
             I
             do
             such
             hard
             things
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             you
             have
             faith
             though
             you
             be
             called
             to
             difficult
             things
             ,
             you
             cannot
             be
             called
             to
             a
             more
             difficult
             work
             than
             you
             have
             done
             already
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             a
             great
             encouragement
             to
             faith
             :
             the
             weakest
             beleever
             in
             the
             world
             hath
             done
             as
             difficult
             a
             work
             as
             ever
             any
             shall
             be
             called
             to
             besides
             that
             ,
             viz.
             the
             work
             of
             beleeving
             at
             first
             ,
             when
             we
             look
             upon
             our selves
             as
             enemies
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             God
             to
             justify
             the
             ungodly
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             more
             difficult
             work
             then
             ever
             God
             will
             call
             you
             to
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             God
             hath
             carried
             you
             through
             the
             difficulties
             in
             the
             point
             of
             justification
             ,
             never
             fear
             any
             difficulties
             that
             may
             follow
             hereafter
             :
             If
             a
             man
             be
             called
             to
             any
             hard
             thing
             he
             comforts
             himself
             in
             this
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             called
             to
             a
             harder
             then
             I
             have
             done
             already
             ,
             suppose
             God
             hath
             called
             you
             to
             an
             hard
             duty
             this
             not
             an
             harder
             duty
             then
             that
             you
             have
             done
             already
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             work
             of
             faith
             in
             closing
             with
             Christ
             in
             the
             point
             of
             justification
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Though
             you
             know
             God
             will
             call
             you
             to
             hard
             things
             ,
             God
             hath
             engaged
             himself
             that
             you
             shall
             never
             have
             any
             temptation
             befall
             you
             ,
             but
             you
             shall
             have
             strength
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             you
             be
             called
             to
             any
             thing
             ,
             God
             doth
             not
             call
             you
             to
             any
             hard
             work
             ,
             nor
             never
             wil
             ,
             in
             expectation
             that
             you
             should
             do
             it
             in
             your
             own
             strength
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             strength
             which
             he
             will
             give
             you
             ,
             and
             yet
             count
             it
             upon
             your
             own
             score
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             did
             it
             in
             your
             own
             strength
             to
             reward
             you
             for
             it
             ,
             indeed
             when
             we
             consider
             what
             little
             strength
             we
             have
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             but
             when
             God
             doth
             call
             us
             to
             any
             work
             he
             doth
             not
             expect
             we
             should
             do
             it
             in
             our
             strength
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             will
             reward
             it
             as
             our
             own
             ,
             as
             in
             that
             60.
             
             Psalm
             .
             12.
             
             
               Through
               God
               we
               shal
               do
               valiantly
               ,
               for
               he
               it
               is
               that
               shall
               tread
               
               down
               our
               enemies
            
             :
             is
             it
             God
             that
             treads
             down
             our
             enemies
             how
             do
             we
             do
             valiantly
             ?
             it
             is
             God
             that
             doth
             valiantly
             ,
             we
             do
             nothing
             ,
             yet
             says
             the
             text
             
               through
               God
               we
               shal
               do
               valiantly
               ,
               for
               he
               it
               is
               that
               shall
               tre●…d
               down
               our
               enemies
            
             ;
             so
             that
             though
             the
             strength
             whereby
             God
             expects
             us
             to
             do
             any
             work
             by
             ,
             be
             not
             our
             own
             ,
             yet
             God
             accounts
             it
             as
             our
             own
             ,
             and
             Christians
             may
             reckon
             it
             their
             own
             to
             give
             God
             the
             glory
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Further
             be
             not
             discouraged
             for
             fear
             of
             any
             difficult
             work
             you
             shall
             be
             called
             to
             ,
             because
             there
             is
             no
             work
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             called
             to
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             spends
             strength
             it
             gives
             strength
             ,
             it
             gives
             more
             then
             it
             spends
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             of
             spending
             it
             gives
             :
             A
             man
             will
             never
             be
             affraid
             of
             cold
             in
             work
             that
             brings
             more
             heat
             then
             cold
             ,
             
               the
               sluggard
               would
               not
               plow
               because
               it
               was
               cold
               ,
            
             in
             Prov.
             20
             4.
             
             But
             if
             he
             had
             plowed
             his
             labor
             would
             have
             brought
             in
             heat
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             a
             sluggish
             reason
             to
             think
             ,
             shall
             I
             do
             such
             an
             hard
             work
             and
             I
             have
             such
             little
             strength
             ?
             the
             work
             will
             bring
             in
             strength
             ;
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             say
             I
             am
             cold
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             how
             cold
             should
             I
             be
             in
             the
             feild
             ,
             and
             how
             cold
             when
             I
             take
             hold
             on
             the
             plow
             which
             is
             cold
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             which
             is
             cold
             ?
             indeed
             if
             there
             were
             nothing
             in
             the
             work
             to
             bring
             in
             heat
             we
             might
             say
             so
             ;
             but
             the
             work
             brings
             in
             more
             heat
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             coldness
             in
             the
             ayr
             :
             And
             so
             people
             think
             I
             have
             scarce
             strength
             for
             that
             work
             which
             I
             have
             now
             ,
             but
             if
             it
             be
             more
             difficult
             what
             then
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             more
             difficult
             ,
             and
             it
             bring
             in
             more
             strength
             ,
             then
             it
             would
             be
             better
             then
             it
             is
             now
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             Count
             it
             no
             affliction
             ;
             do
             not
             complaine
             as
             if
             your
             case
             were
             worse
             then
             the
             case
             of
             any
             ,
             that
             God
             put
             you
             upon
             such
             hard
             taskes
             and
             works
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             others
             ,
             thou
             knowest
             not
             what
             thou
             doest
             in
             complaining
             of
             the
             hardness
             of
             thy
             worke
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Know
             a
             difficult
             work
             is
             a
             most
             honorable
             thing
             .
             As
             if
             a
             Captain
             have
             some
             great
             difficult
             work
             to
             do
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             great
             consequence
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             countrie
             ,
             
             he
             will
             not
             call
             out
             every
             base
             fellow
             ,
             but
             his
             prime
             ones
             ,
             and
             they
             count
             it
             an
             honour
             to
             be
             called
             out
             .
             And
             so
             if
             a
             master
             of
             Defence
             have
             some
             difficult
             work
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             call
             out
             the
             lowest
             in
             the
             Schoole
             ,
             but
             the
             chiefest
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             an
             honor
             to
             him
             :
             and
             if
             he
             were
             called
             to
             do
             onely
             ordinarie
             things
             ,
             and
             another
             were
             called
             to
             do
             great
             things
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             a
             dishonor
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             might
             rather
             be
             an
             affliction
             ,
             for
             God
             to
             call
             you
             to
             do
             only
             ordinarie
             things
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             a
             mighty
             opportunitie
             for
             the
             exercise
             of
             Grace
             :
             now
             as
             the
             scripture
             saith
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.7
             .
             
               The
               tryall
               of
               Grace
               is
               more
               pretious
               than
               Gold.
            
             For
             the
             exercise
             of
             Grace
             ,
             Grace
             it self
             is
             for
             exercise
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             exercise
             is
             better
             than
             the
             grace
             ,
             and
             if
             grace
             be
             pretious
             in
             the
             habit
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             precious
             in
             the
             exercise
             ,
             you
             should
             prize
             one
             exercise
             of
             Grace
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             whol
             world
             :
             People
             prize
             grace
             in
             the
             habits
             ;
             Oh
             that
             God
             would
             bestow
             Grace
             upon
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             not
             set
             a
             price
             upon
             every
             gratious
             act
             ,
             but
             come
             to
             this
             ,
             to
             set
             a
             high
             price
             upon
             every
             act
             of
             Grace
             as
             wel
             as
             the
             habit
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             not
             complain
             of
             difficult
             works
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             more
             difficult
             services
             you
             are
             called
             to
             ,
             the
             more
             opportunitie
             you
             have
             to
             honor
             God
             ,
             you
             have
             don
             but
             a
             litle
             all
             this
             while
             and
             the
             most
             part
             of
             your
             time
             hath
             been
             to
             little
             purpose
             ,
             if
             God
             will
             give
             you
             an
             opportunitie
             to
             doe
             a
             great
             deale
             in
             a
             little
             time
             ,
             will
             you
             murmure
             at
             it
             and
             count
             it
             your
             affliction
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Difficult
             works
             are
             for
             the
             improvement
             of
             your
             graces
             :
             If
             a
             man
             have
             a
             stock
             ,
             and
             he
             have
             had
             some
             improvement
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             not
             full
             ,
             he
             hath
             some
             mony
             ly
             dead
             by
             him
             or
             is
             not
             improved
             for
             that
             advantage
             it
             might
             ,
             if
             he
             shal
             find
             a
             way
             to
             improve
             every
             penny
             of
             his
             stock
             ,
             to
             the
             utmost
             advantage
             ,
             will
             he
             count
             this
             an
             affliction
             ?
             he
             counts
             it
             an
             advantage
             ;
             who
             grow
             rich
             but
             those
             that
             have
             the
             full
             improvement
             of
             
             their
             stock
             :
             Men
             count
             it
             a
             misery
             to
             have
             their
             stockly
             by
             them
             and
             not
             improved
             ;
             why
             do
             not
             you
             count
             it
             a
             misery
             to
             have
             gracely
             by
             you
             ,
             and
             not
             exercised
             :
             Would
             you
             count
             it
             a
             happiness
             that
             God
             should
             shew
             you
             a
             way
             to
             improve
             your
             outward
             stock
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             and
             would
             you
             not
             count
             it
             a
             happiness
             that
             God
             should
             shew
             you
             a
             way
             to
             improve
             your
             grace
             to
             the
             full
             .
          
        
         
           
             USE
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             third
             use
             is
             this
             :
             If
             Faith
             enables
             to
             carry
             through
             difficult
             works
             ,
             then
             it
             can
             be
             no
             concluding
             argument
             against
             a
             work
             ,
             because
             there
             fall
             out
             many
             hinderances
             in
             the
             worke
             ,
             for
             faith
             carries
             through
             nothing
             but
             that
             which
             is
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             to
             carry
             through
             hinderances
             ,
             then
             hinderances
             and
             blocks
             in
             the
             way
             can
             be
             no
             concluding
             argument
             that
             this
             is
             not
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ;
             this
             is
             our
             weakness
             ,
             we
             set
             upon
             many
             works
             and
             before
             we
             begin
             we
             consider
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             considered
             and
             consulted
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             people
             ,
             and
             we
             find
             it
             is
             Gods
             work
             ,
             and
             we
             begin
             to
             set
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             we
             would
             go
             on
             ,
             and
             alwaies
             think
             it
             Gods
             work
             if
             things
             went
             on
             wel
             ,
             but
             as
             soone
             as
             we
             find
             any
             let
             that
             stops
             us
             ,
             we
             begin
             to
             cal
             in
             question
             whether
             it
             were
             Gods
             work
             or
             no.
             It
             is
             true
             when
             we
             find
             any
             hinderances
             in
             our
             work
             ,
             it
             should
             make
             us
             reflect
             our
             thoughts
             upon
             our
             cal
             to
             it
             and
             see
             that
             be
             right
             ;
             and
             further
             ,
             it
             should
             make
             us
             humble
             our selves
             before
             God
             to
             take
             away
             whatsoever
             hinderance
             God
             should
             lay
             in
             our
             way
             out
             of
             any
             displeasure
             ;
             for
             though
             God
             somtimes
             do
             lay
             hinderances
             as
             an
             honor
             to
             improve
             our
             graces
             ,
             yet
             somtimes
             hinderances
             may
             be
             as
             chastizements
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             useful
             for
             to
             humble
             our
             soules
             before
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             have
             more
             assurance
             nothing
             is
             between
             God
             and
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             hinderances
             do
             not
             
             come
             as
             a
             fruit
             of
             his
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             the
             hinderances
             we
             meet
             withall
             should
             make
             us
             keep
             more
             close
             to
             the
             rule
             ,
             because
             Faith
             will
             beare
             us
             out
             in
             nothing
             ,
             but
             according
             as
             we
             goe
             to
             the
             rule
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             should
             improve
             hinderances
             to
             stir
             up
             our
             Faith
             :
             But
             to
             make
             hinderances
             ,
             and
             hard
             things
             that
             fall
             out
             to
             be
             an
             argument
             to
             think
             it
             is
             not
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             great
             evil
             :
             And
             for
             that
             I
             only
             speak
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
             &
             that
             is
             the
             way
             of
             God
             towards
             Jacob
             in
             that
             work
             of
             his
             when
             God
             called
             him
             to
             goe
             from
             Laban
             into
             his
             own
             country
             ,
             You
             may
             read
             the
             story
             at
             your
             leisure
             ,
             God
             from
             Heaven
             calls
             Jacob
             to
             goe
             to
             that
             Journey
             :
             It
             was
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ;
             Jacob
             might
             think
             it
             being
             Gods
             work
             I
             shall
             meet
             with
             no
             hardship
             :
             but
             if
             you
             read
             the
             story
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             it
             was
             one
             of
             the
             most
             hard
             Journeys
             that
             ever
             he
             undertook
             in
             his
             life
             as
             it
             appeares
             by
             these
             six
             things
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             After
             he
             went
             Laban
             followed
             him
             with
             an
             intent
             to
             mischeife
             him
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             stopt
             him
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             some
             danger
             that
             Jacob
             was
             in
             ;
             God
             freed
             him
             from
             that
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             His
             wise's
             nurse
             dyed
             ,
             that
             was
             a
             great
             help
             to
             his
             wife
             ,
             God
             took
             away
             even
             a
             right
             hand
             to
             his
             wife
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             His
             wife
             dyed
             in
             that
             Journey
             ,
             this
             was
             a
             mighty
             cross
             ,
             he
             might
             think
             God
             comes
             mightily
             to
             crosse
             me
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             After
             this
             His
             Daughter
             Dinah
             goes
             out
             ,
             and
             shee
             is
             defloured
             ,
          
           
             Fiftly
             ,
             After
             this
             His
             two
             Sons
             Symeon
             and
             Levi
             goe
             and
             commit
             that
             wofull
             outrage
             ,
             and
             murdered
             so
             many
             innocent
             people
             .
          
           
             Sixtly
             ,
             His
             Brother
             Esaw
             came
             with
             rage
             and
             fury
             against
             him
             ,
             intending
             to
             destroy
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             mightily
             affraid
             of
             his
             Brother
             Esaw
             :
             Now
             this
             may
             quiet
             many
             that
             are
             to
             goe
             any
             Journy
             ;
             first
             ,
             let
             them
             see
             the
             call
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             go
             on
             in
             it
             whatsoever
             fals
             
             out
             ,
             take
             it
             rather
             as
             a
             tryall
             of
             your
             Faith
             ,
             then
             any
             stop
             of
             God
             in
             your
             way
             .
             And
             so
             you
             that
             are
             weake
             ,
             that
             have
             friends
             that
             undertake
             hard
             works
             ,
             and
             hard
             voyages
             ,
             you
             think
             they
             may
             doe
             it
             before
             danger
             come
             ,
             but
             if
             danger
             come
             you
             are
             ready
             to
             think
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             right
             way
             ;
             if
             you
             have
             no
             other
             argument
             but
             that
             ,
             know
             it
             comes
             from
             weakness
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             to
             lay
             downe
             that
             weakness
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             disturbe
             your selves
             ,
             and
             your
             friends
             by
             your
             weakness
             ,
             to
             think
             it
             is
             not
             the
             way
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             of
             those
             hinderances
             :
             and
             that
             is
             the
             third
             use
             .
          
        
         
           
             USE
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             if
             Faith
             be
             the
             principle
             that
             carries
             through
             such
             difficult
             works
             :
             Hence
             who
             ever
             have
             been
             carried
             through
             difficult
             works
             ,
             look
             back
             to
             what
             God
             hath
             carried
             you
             through
             ,
             reflect
             upon
             it
             and
             see
             what
             it
             was
             that
             did
             it
             ;
             such
             and
             such
             works
             God
             called
             you
             to
             ,
             may
             be
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             Moses
             to
             forsake
             your
             owne
             country
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             done
             ,
             not
             out
             of
             any
             outward
             necessity
             ,
             but
             in
             bare
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             now
             may
             be
             you
             may
             meet
             with
             many
             hinderances
             ,
             and
             inconveniences
             ,
             you
             might
             have
             stayed
             and
             lived
             comfortable
             and
             full
             handed
             enough
             ,
             if
             you
             could
             have
             dispensed
             with
             those
             things
             that
             others
             did
             ,
             some
             hardship
             you
             had
             in
             leaving
             of
             those
             things
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             example
             of
             others
             might
             come
             and
             make
             the
             work
             difficult
             :
             But
             through
             Gods
             mercy
             the
             work
             was
             undertaken
             ,
             and
             gone
             through
             ,
             now
             what
             is
             it
             that
             carried
             you
             through
             ?
             was
             it
             your
             own
             naturall
             resolutions
             ?
             the
             strength
             of
             your
             own
             purposes
             ?
             was
             it
             any
             assistance
             you
             hade
             from
             any
             friends
             ?
             or
             any
             help
             that
             we
             can
             imagine
             from
             any
             creature
             ?
             upon
             the
             reviewing
             of
             it
             cannot
             you
             say
             as
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             what
             in
             the
             world
             carried
             me
             through
             ,
             but
             Gods
             giving
             me
             an
             heart
             to
             depend
             upon
             him
             in
             it
             .
          
           
           
             After
             what
             manner
             did
             God
             work
             upon
             thy
             heart
             ?
             did
             he
             first
             prepare
             thy
             heart
             ,
             by
             a
             work
             of
             humiliation
             to
             seek
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             up
             thy
             peace
             with
             him
             ?
             when
             he
             had
             done
             that
             :
             did
             God
             secondly
             take
             off
             thy
             heart
             from
             all
             creature
             props
             ,
             creature
             confidences
             ,
             and
             dependances
             ?
             After
             that
             did
             God
             cast
             in
             a
             word
             ,
             and
             promise
             into
             thee
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             spirit
             mightily
             draw
             thy
             heart
             to
             close
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             fasten
             upon
             it
             ?
             did
             God
             draw
             out
             a
             work
             of
             Faith
             to
             close
             with
             this
             wisdom
             Faithfulness
             and
             power
             for
             the
             carrying
             of
             thee
             through
             when
             thou
             sawest
             no
             strength
             in
             thy self
             ,
             nor
             didst
             not
             know
             what
             should
             become
             of
             thee
             ?
             wert
             willing
             wholly
             to
             venture
             upon
             God
             ,
             to
             give
             up
             thy self
             unto
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             at
             his
             dispose
             ?
             were
             thy
             ends
             good
             and
             right
             in
             this
             work
             ?
             didst
             not
             thou
             find
             that
             there
             was
             a
             principle
             in
             thee
             carrying
             thee
             beyond
             thine
             own
             thoughts
             ,
             &
             beyond
             any
             strength
             that
             thou
             couldest
             possibly
             conceive
             to
             be
             in
             thy self
             ,
             and
             that
             hath
             brought
             the
             work
             to
             an
             issue
             beyond
             they
             expectation
             ?
             surely
             there
             was
             faith
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             were
             faith
             in
             this
             ,
             consider
             what
             I
             have
             to
             say
             to
             thee
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Know
             that
             this
             work
             is
             wonderfully
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             God
             looks
             upon
             such
             works
             of
             nature
             as
             lovely
             ,
             as
             the
             young
             man
             that
             came
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
               Christ
               loved
               him
            
             ,
             in
             Mark
             ,
             10.21
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             a
             work
             of
             faith
             God
             looks
             upon
             it
             and
             accepts
             it
             indeed
             ,
             says
             the
             scripture
             ,
             
               These
               obtained
               a
               good
               report
               by
               faith
               ;
               Heb.
            
             11.39
             .
             They
             obtained
             a
             good
             report
             indeed
             ,
             not
             only
             before
             men
             ,
             but
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             Secondly
             being
             a
             work
             of
             Faith
             ,
             thou
             mayest
             have
             abundance
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             joy
             in
             it
             ,
             we
             never
             have
             gone
             through
             difficulty
             but
             it
             is
             pleasant
             to
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             gone
             some
             voyage
             ,
             and
             have
             passed
             through
             difficulties
             ,
             through
             many
             storms
             ,
             and
             tempests
             ,
             we
             prize
             it
             ,
             the
             water
             that
             David
             longed
             for
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             got
             with
             so
             much
             difficulty
             ,
             he
             thought
             it
             too
             good
             to
             drink
             ,
             
               but
               powred
               it
               before
               the
               Lord.
            
             In
             2
             Sam.
             23.16.17
             .
             As
             
             Jacob
             saies
             of
             the
             portion
             he
             gave
             to
             Joseph
             ,
             Gen.
             48.22
             .
             
               This
               I
               took
               out
               of
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Amorite
               with
               my
               sword
               and
               my
               bow
               .
            
             So
             any
             thing
             that
             we
             get
             hardly
             it
             is
             the
             more
             prized
             :
             so
             that
             when
             we
             get
             through
             difficulties
             by
             our
             faith
             :
             that
             we
             should
             prize
             much
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             If
             so
             be
             that
             Faith
             hath
             carried
             thee
             through
             difficulty
             ,
             Let
             this
             encourage
             thee
             for
             ever
             for
             time
             to
             come
             ;
             certainly
             there
             is
             no
             difficulty
             wil
             stand
             before
             thee
             :
             if
             difficulties
             have
             begun
             to
             fal
             ,
             they
             wil
             fal
             ,
             and
             wil
             not
             be
             able
             to
             stand
             before
             thee
             .
             You
             may
             reason
             as
             Hamans
             friends
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               beginnest
               to
               fall
               before
               Mordecai
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               fall
               ,
            
             Est
             .
             6.13
             .
             and
             therefore
             thou
             maist
             cal
             this
             work
             by
             the
             name
             that
             David
             called
             that
             place
             where
             his
             enemies
             began
             to
             fal
             before
             him
             ;
             
               Baal-perizem
               ,
               because
               God
               had
               made
               a
               breach
               upon
               his
               enemies
               ,
            
             2
             Sam.
             5.20
             .
             he
             took
             that
             but
             as
             a
             pledg
             that
             God
             would
             make
             al
             his
             enemies
             fal
             before
             him
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             hath
             God
             made
             some
             difficulties
             fal
             before
             thee
             ;
             then
             al
             difficulties
             wil
             fal
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Let
             God
             have
             al
             the
             glory
             ,
             neither
             thy self
             ,
             nor
             the
             means
             ;
             those
             things
             that
             we
             do
             by
             Faith
             ,
             God
             is
             in
             them
             ,
             little
             of
             our selves
             ,
             or
             nothing
             at
             al
             ;
             
               Boasting
               is
               excluded
            
             ,
             saies
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Rom.
             3.27
             .
             By
             the
             Law
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             ?
             By
             the
             Law
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             which
             is
             done
             by
             faith
             ,
             excludes
             al
             boasting
             from
             our selves
             ,
             and
             gives
             God
             the
             glory
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             Faith
             of
             al
             Graces
             hath
             least
             rooting
             in
             our selves
             :
             as
             for
             Justice
             ,
             and
             Temperance
             ,
             and
             Patience
             ,
             and
             Love
             ,
             they
             have
             some
             assistance
             in
             Nature
             ;
             but
             faith
             hath
             nothing
             at
             al
             ,
             and
             therefore
             God
             must
             have
             the
             glory
             of
             that
             chiefly
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Faith
             of
             al
             Graces
             hath
             the
             least
             influence
             into
             that
             which
             it
             doth
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             under
             the
             rank
             of
             efficient
             causes
             ;
             it
             is
             but
             an
             instrumental
             cause
             ,
             and
             though
             an
             instrument
             be
             an
             efficient
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             least
             efficiency
             of
             
             al
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             glory
             belongs
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Of
             al
             Graces
             Faith
             is
             the
             most
             emptying
             Grace
             ,
             it
             carries
             a
             Creature
             out
             of
             it self
             unto
             another
             ;
             and
             therefore
             whatsoever
             we
             do
             by
             Faith
             we
             must
             give
             God
             the
             glory
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Attribute
             nothing
             to
             means
             ;
             for
             though
             thou
             usest
             means
             ,
             ye
             whatsoever
             was
             done
             by
             Faith
             ,
             was
             done
             above
             means
             ,
             beyond
             means
             ,
             and
             might
             have
             been
             done
             without
             means
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Hath
             God
             carryed
             you
             through
             any
             difficult
             work
             ?
             and
             was
             this
             a
             principle
             :
             Labor
             to
             prize
             the
             word
             of
             God
             upon
             which
             thy
             faith
             was
             built
             to
             nourish
             and
             increase
             this
             Joy.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             you
             have
             found
             your
             faith
             hath
             carried
             you
             through
             great
             things
             ,
             take
             heed
             thy
             Faith
             do
             not
             fayl
             thee
             in
             less
             things
             ,
             that
             will
             be
             a
             shame
             ;
             As
             a
             marriner
             that
             hath
             been
             in
             great
             stormes
             ,
             and
             tempests
             ,
             and
             hath
             wrought
             through
             them
             ,
             if
             afterward
             he
             should
             come
             ,
             and
             perish
             in
             the
             haven
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             ordinary
             tempest
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             Skill
             that
             would
             grieve
             him
             more
             ;
             &
             so
             for
             a
             Souldier
             that
             hath
             been
             in
             desperate
             battels
             afterwards
             to
             be
             overcome
             with
             a
             little
             strength
             ,
             he
             looseth
             his
             honor
             ,
             this
             is
             possible
             that
             a
             Christian
             by
             his
             faith
             may
             be
             carried
             through
             wonderful
             great
             things
             ,
             and
             yet
             his
             faith
             may
             fail
             him
             afterwards
             in
             lesser
             things
             ,
             as
             many
             a
             man
             may
             escape
             great
             dangers
             ,
             and
             recover
             great
             success
             ,
             and
             yet
             afterwards
             die
             of
             a
             cold
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             God
             hath
             carried
             through
             great
             things
             ,
             may
             faile
             in
             lesser
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             an
             infinite
             shame
             ,
             take
             heed
             to
             your selves
             in
             that
             :
             As
             David
             speaks
             concerning
             Saul
             ,
             2.
             
             Sam.
             1.21
             .
             
               The
               shield
               of
               the
               mighty
               is
               vilely
               cast
               away
               ,
               as
               though
               he
               had
               not
               been
               anointed
               with
               Oyl
               .
            
             God
             hath
             given
             thee
             fayth
             as
             a
             shield
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             the
             shield
             of
             the
             mighty
             ,
             and
             now
             it
             is
             vilely
             cast
             away
             ,
             an
             ordinary
             temptation
             comes
             and
             thou
             failest
             ,
             as
             if
             thou
             hadst
             not
             been
             anointed
             with
             oyl
             ,
             when
             God
             carried
             thee
             through
             difficult
             works
             ,
             thou
             wert
             anointed
             with
             oyl
             ,
             and
             now
             you
             fal
             as
             if
             you
             had
             not
             been
             anointed
             with
             oyl
             ,
             you
             
             have
             been
             carried
             through
             many
             difficulties
             in
             that
             work
             of
             leaving
             of
             your
             country
             ,
             now
             when
             you
             come
             here
             your
             faith
             will
             not
             serve
             you
             to
             order
             your
             ordinary
             business
             ,
             and
             affaires
             ,
             but
             it
             fails
             fowly
             in
             every
             ordinary
             dealing
             with
             man
             ,
             and
             in
             your
             private
             dealings
             in
             your
             family
             what
             a
             shameful
             thing
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             one
             as
             hath
             had
             such
             power
             ,
             as
             to
             look
             upon
             the
             face
             of
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             to
             testify
             for
             the
             truth
             before
             them
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             to
             deal
             with
             a
             servant
             ,
             or
             child
             or
             Wife
             he
             fails
             shamefully
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             deal
             with
             brethren
             ,
             he
             knows
             not
             how
             to
             behave
             himself
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             not
             anointed
             with
             oyl
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             never
             had
             faith
             ,
             nothing
             but
             nature
             ,
             as
             ful
             of
             frowardness
             ,
             and
             pettishness
             of
             spirit
             ,
             and
             all
             outward
             distempers
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             never
             were
             acquainted
             with
             Faith
             ?
             And
             so
             faith
             hath
             carried
             you
             through
             great
             difficulties
             ,
             enabled
             you
             to
             deny
             your self
             to
             get
             to
             the
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             when
             you
             are
             under
             them
             it
             fails
             you
             in
             assistance
             to
             make
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             God
             the
             Glory
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             you
             rather
             defile
             them
             ,
             and
             spoile
             them
             ,
             what
             a
             shameful
             thing
             is
             this
             ?
             Be
             ashamed
             and
             confounded
             in
             your
             own
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             stir
             up
             your
             Faith.
             
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           22.
           
        
         
           
             Quest
             ,
             How
             to
             know
             whether
             Faith
             wil
             carry
             us
             through
             difficult
             works
             ,
             Answered
             in
             several
             particulars
             ,
             1.
             
             Faith
             Goes
             upon
             spiritual
             grounds
             ,
             motives
             ,
             and
             ends
             .
             2.
             
             Makes
             men
             sollicitous
             and
             careful
             for
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             Gods
             presence
             with
             them
             .
             3.
             
             Causes
             men
             to
             carry
             themselves
             in
             a
             Gracious
             manner
             .
             4.
             
             To
             have
             an
             high
             esteem
             of
             the
             name
             of
             God.
             5.
             
             Makes
             them
             careful
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             be
             frustrated
             of
             their
             end
             .
             6.
             
             It
             makes
             men
             satisfied
             with
             God
             Alone
             .
             7.
             
             Faith
             is
             a
             continued
             work
             .
             That
             Faith
             ,
             Which
             brought
             you
             out
             ,
             will
             carry
             you
             through
             .
          
        
         
           QVEST
           .
           It
           is
           true
           faith
           doth
           carry
           through
           difficult
           
           works
           ,
           and
           amongst
           other
           difficult
           works
           the
           forsaking
           of
           ones
           own
           country
           :
           it
           is
           much
           that
           we
           forsake
           in
           forsaking
           our
           country
           ,
           and
           we
           had
           need
           of
           Faith
           to
           carry
           one
           through
           this
           ,
           indeed
           a
           Christian
           should
           look
           upon
           all
           the
           world
           as
           his
           country
           ,
           he
           treads
           upon
           no
           ground
           but
           that
           which
           is
           his
           Fathers
           ground
           .
           Socrates
           used
           to
           call
           himself
           
             a
             Citizen
             of
             the
             world
          
           when
           he
           was
           banished
           he
           counted
           it
           no
           banishment
           for
           the
           world
           was
           his
           country
           ,
           and
           he
           being
           a
           man
           was
           a
           Citizen
           of
           it
           ,
           certainly
           God
           hath
           given
           the
           Saints
           the
           World
           :
           
             The
             promise
             was
             to
          
           Abraham
           
             and
             to
             his
             seed
             that
             he
             should
             be
             heire
             of
             the
             World
             ,
          
           Rom.
           4.13
           .
           And
           as
           it
           was
           said
           of
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           ,
           Deut.
           11.24
           .
           So
           it
           may
           be
           said
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           
             Whatever
             ground
             you
             tread
             upon
             ,
             it
             is
             your
             own
             for
             use
          
           :
           And
           further
           though
           the
           world
           be
           theirs
           yet
           they
           live
           above
           the
           world
           and
           therefore
           they
           care
           not
           in
           what
           part
           of
           the
           world
           they
           are
           :
           Thus
           Tertullian
           writing
           to
           Martyrs
           to
           encourage
           them
           being
           driven
           from
           their
           own
           country
           
             it
             is
             no
             matter
             saies
             he
             in
             what
             part
             of
             the
             world
             you
             are
             who
             are
             separated
             from
             the
             world
          
           :
           Yet
           there
           is
           much
           difficulty
           in
           le●●ing
           of
           a
           mans
           country
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           need
           of
           faith
           to
           carry
           him
           through
           who
           doth
           leave
           it
           ,
           But
           how
           shall
           we
           know
           that
           faith
           carries
           us
           through
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           many
           other
           principles
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           First
           ,
           Faith
           goes
           upon
           spiritual
           grounds
           ,
           motives
           and
           ends
           ,
           Faith
           is
           a
           spiritual
           grace
           and
           it
           works
           exceeding
           spiritually
           ,
           and
           the
           reasonings
           of
           Faith
           are
           above
           the
           reasonings
           of
           Flesh
           and
           Blood
           ,
           what
           were
           your
           motives
           and
           grounds
           and
           ends
           by
           that
           you
           might
           know
           whether
           out
           of
           faith
           you
           forsook
           your
           country
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           it
           was
           from
           vexation
           or
           discontent
           that
           you
           left
           your
           country
           ;
           or
           from
           the
           example
           of
           others
           ,
           or
           from
           engagement
           unto
           others
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           novelty
           or
           out
           of
           carnal
           fears
           or
           out
           of
           vaine
           hopes
           ,
           or
           for
           further
           providing
           for
           your selves
           ,
           a
           great
           many
           things
           there
           may
           be
           that
           may
           put
           people
           on
           such
           a
           way
           ,
           especially
           those
           three
           ,
           novelty
           ,
           example
           ,
           and
           
           discontent
           :
           but
           if
           it
           be
           by
           faith
           the
           ground
           and
           the
           end
           wil
           be
           spiritual
           ,
           for
           God
           and
           out
           of
           obedience
           unto
           God.
           It
           is
           observable
           of
           Moses
           (
           for
           I
           will
           go
           no
           further
           for
           notes
           of
           tryal
           then
           from
           the
           worke
           of
           
             Moses
             )
             Moses
          
           when
           he
           pleads
           with
           Pharoah
           to
           go
           out
           of
           his
           country
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           plead
           the
           peoples
           bondage
           ,
           you
           do
           so
           abuse
           the
           people
           here
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           in
           such
           grievous
           bondage
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           bear
           it
           ,
           but
           saies
           he
           In
           Exod.
           4.23
           .
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             commanded
             ,
             we
             must
             go
             into
             the
             wilderness
             to
             worship
             him
             ,
          
           that
           was
           his
           plea
           and
           ground
           and
           end
           rather
           then
           the
           bondage
           that
           the
           people
           did
           suffer
           :
           so
           when
           men
           forsake
           their
           country
           ,
           outward
           things
           may
           come
           in
           ,
           in
           subordination
           to
           higher
           things
           :
           and
           there
           may
           be
           faith
           in
           ordering
           the
           heart
           about
           them
           ,
           but
           faith
           must
           go
           above
           them
           :
           now
           can
           your
           consciences
           witness
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           was
           your
           longing
           desire
           ,
           for
           to
           enjoy
           God
           in
           his
           ordinances
           and
           to
           keep
           your
           souls
           from
           defilement
           ,
           this
           was
           the
           argument
           of
           Moses
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           set
           up
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           there
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           go
           where
           God
           called
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           Faith
           be
           the
           thing
           that
           brings
           any
           from
           their
           country
           ,
           above
           all
           things
           they
           will
           be
           very
           sollicitous
           ,
           and
           careful
           ,
           for
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           Gods
           presence
           with
           them
           ;
           though
           they
           are
           in
           a
           subordinate
           way
           to
           provide
           for
           their
           families
           and
           to
           look
           how
           to
           live
           yet
           the
           great
           care
           of
           their
           souls
           is
           that
           they
           may
           enjoy
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           :
           this
           was
           Moses
           argument
           :
           Exod.
           33.15
           .
           
             Except
             thy
             presence
             go
             with
             us
             Lord
             carrie
             us
             not
             hence
             :
          
           now
           if
           so
           be
           it
           was
           thy
           care
           in
           departing
           to
           carry
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           gracious
           presence
           with
           thee
           ,
           let
           me
           stay
           here
           and
           suffer
           any
           thing
           ,
           lie
           in
           prison
           and
           rot
           ,
           rather
           then
           go
           without
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           this
           is
           an
           argument
           it
           was
           of
           Faith.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Moses
           in
           forsaking
           his
           own
           country
           and
           going
           from
           Egypt
           he
           carries
           it
           in
           a
           very
           gratious
           manner
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           to
           Pharoah
           though
           the
           people
           were
           vext
           and
           troubled
           ,
           because
           their
           bondage
           did
           increase
           ,
           he
           did
           
           not
           fall
           exclaiming
           against
           him
           ,
           but
           rather
           yeilding
           to
           him
           in
           a
           way
           of
           submission
           as
           far
           as
           he
           could
           :
           he
           did
           not
           go
           on
           rashly
           ,
           headily
           ,
           foolishly
           ,
           and
           self-confidently
           ,
           as
           many
           do
           ,
           which
           manifest
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           pride
           ,
           and
           stoutness
           of
           spirit
           rather
           then
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           but
           he
           carries
           on
           the
           business
           with
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           sobriety
           and
           gravity
           ,
           with
           much
           humility
           ,
           and
           meekness
           of
           spirit
           ,
           in
           a
           way
           of
           wisdom
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           in
           every
           action
           of
           faith
           so
           far
           as
           faith
           is
           in
           it
           ,
           now
           what
           was
           the
           maner
           of
           your
           forsaking
           your
           country
           ,
           was
           it
           in
           a
           way
           of
           seeking
           of
           God
           ,
           knowing
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           ,
           with
           quietness
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           humility
           ,
           and
           wisdom
           that
           you
           were
           brought
           away
           ,
           that
           is
           another
           note
           that
           it
           is
           of
           faith
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Moses
           when
           he
           came
           from
           his
           country
           ,
           above
           al
           things
           the
           name
           of
           God
           was
           dear
           to
           him
           after
           he
           was
           come
           away
           and
           especially
           upon
           this
           because
           their
           very
           departing
           from
           Egypt
           held
           out
           the
           name
           of
           God
           much
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           was
           very
           careful
           that
           that
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           was
           held
           out
           in
           their
           departing
           from
           Egypt
           might
           not
           be
           polluted
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           in
           any
           danger
           ,
           presently
           he
           flees
           to
           this
           ,
           
             Lord
             what
             will
             become
             of
             thy
             great
             name
          
           :
           he
           does
           not
           so
           much
           plead
           in
           the
           behalf
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           if
           faith
           hath
           brought
           you
           from
           your
           country
           ,
           the
           name
           of
           God
           is
           much
           in
           it
           :
           you
           take
           a
           profession
           that
           you
           come
           from
           your
           country
           for
           the
           ordinances
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           further
           purity
           of
           his
           worship
           ,
           now
           for
           one
           to
           leave
           friends
           ,
           and
           estate
           ,
           and
           country
           ,
           and
           all
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           out
           of
           faith
           ,
           how
           dear
           would
           the
           name
           of
           God
           be
           to
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           least
           the
           name
           of
           God
           that
           is
           held
           out
           in
           his
           profession
           should
           be
           polluted
           ;
           when
           you
           come
           here
           and
           there
           should
           be
           divisions
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           tearing
           ,
           and
           rending
           of
           one
           another
           ;
           consider
           what
           shall
           become
           of
           the
           great
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           thus
           Moses
           reasoned
           
             what
             will
             the
             heathen
             say
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             brought
             the
             people
             hither
             to
             destroy
             them
             ?
          
           so
           will
           others
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           come
           out
           of
           their
           own
           country
           to
           tear
           and
           rend
           ,
           and
           
           fight
           with
           one
           another
           .
           Let
           that
           name
           that
           is
           held
           out
           ●n
           your
           profession
           be
           dear
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           make
           that
           an
           argument
           to
           curb
           passion
           ,
           and
           to
           order
           you
           in
           your
           dealings
           one
           with
           another
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Moses
           was
           mightily
           careful
           that
           he
           might
           not
           be
           frustrat
           of
           his
           end
           :
           he
           went
           out
           of
           Egypt
           that
           he
           might
           come
           to
           Canaan
           :
           and
           when
           there
           was
           any
           danger
           that
           he
           was
           like
           to
           be
           frustrated
           in
           this
           ,
           how
           it
           troubled
           him
           it
           went
           to
           his
           heart
           ;
           and
           he
           cried
           to
           God
           that
           God
           would
           let
           him
           see
           that
           good
           land
           :
           so
           if
           it
           be
           out
           of
           faith
           that
           you
           come
           from
           your
           country
           ,
           great
           care
           will
           be
           had
           that
           you
           be
           not
           frustrate
           of
           your
           end
           ,
           wherefore
           came
           you
           ?
           came
           you
           not
           to
           enjoy
           God
           ?
           to
           have
           further
           communion
           with
           God
           ?
           to
           walk
           with
           God
           in
           a
           more
           close
           way
           then
           you
           could
           do
           before
           ?
           are
           you
           careful
           to
           attaine
           your
           end
           ?
           doth
           it
           trouble
           your
           souls
           when
           at
           any
           time
           you
           see
           any
           danger
           to
           be
           frustrate
           of
           your
           end
           ?
           doth
           it
           come
           near
           to
           you
           that
           you
           find
           for
           the
           present
           you
           have
           attained
           so
           little
           of
           your
           end
           ?
           those
           that
           come
           out
           of
           other
           ends
           ,
           let
           this
           go
           :
           but
           if
           you
           come
           out
           of
           Faith
           ,
           you
           will
           be
           mightily
           careful
           to
           attaine
           the
           end
           for
           which
           you
           came
           ,
           that
           work
           that
           is
           done
           out
           of
           faith
           will
           work
           mightily
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           never
           leave
           working
           till
           it
           come
           at
           its
           end
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           If
           so
           be
           you
           came
           out
           of
           your
           country
           by
           Faith
           your
           souls
           will
           be
           satisfied
           with
           God
           alone
           and
           the
           cal
           and
           promise
           of
           God
           is
           that
           which
           your
           souls
           will
           have
           recourse
           unto
           continually
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           your
           souls
           ,
           so
           Moses
           when
           he
           was
           in
           straight
           he
           presently
           had
           recourse
           to
           the
           call
           and
           promise
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           bring
           his
           people
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           that
           satisfied
           him
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           As
           it
           will
           quiet
           ,
           and
           satisfie
           the
           soul
           ,
           so
           that
           Faith
           that
           brought
           you
           out
           will
           carry
           you
           through
           all
           difficulties
           ,
           now
           you
           meet
           with
           many
           difficulties
           ,
           and
           some
           you
           thought
           not
           of
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           out
           of
           faith
           that
           you
           came
           ,
           and
           that
           faith
           were
           a
           continued
           work
           it
           will
           carry
           you
           through
           the
           difficulties
           you
           meet
           withall
           ,
           do
           you
           
           find
           that
           upon
           the
           difficulties
           you
           meet
           withall
           your
           hearts
           sink
           ?
           you
           may
           fear
           it
           was
           not
           Faith
           that
           first
           brought
           you
           out
           .
           I
           would
           not
           have
           any
           gather
           any
           sinister
           conclusion
           from
           this
           which
           hath
           been
           said
           ,
           to
           think
           that
           we
           make
           comparisons
           between
           our
           country
           and
           Egypt
           :
           no
           but
           we
           bless
           God
           for
           the
           good
           we
           received
           in
           our
           own
           country
           ,
           and
           do
           desire
           the
           good
           of
           it
           as
           far
           as
           we
           can
           ,
           but
           only
           to
           shew
           the
           work
           of
           Moses
           in
           forsaking
           Egypt
           .
           But
           in
           those
           that
           came
           from
           Egypt
           there
           was
           a
           
             mixt
             company
          
           ;
           and
           those
           mixt
           company
           were
           a
           continual
           trouble
           and
           disturbance
           to
           those
           that
           were
           the
           Israel
           of
           God.
           Numb
           .
           11.4
           .
           
             And
             the
             mixt
             multitude
             that
             was
             among
             them
             fell
             a
             lusting
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             of
             Israel
             also
             wept
             again
             and
             sayd
             who
             shal
             give
             us
             flesh
             to
             eate
             ?
          
           the
           mixt
           multitude
           they
           began
           the
           sin
           ,
           and
           the
           children
           of
           Israel
           fell
           with
           them
           :
           And
           so
           into
           these
           countries
           there
           are
           come
           many
           of
           the
           people
           of
           God
           that
           were
           gracious
           out
           of
           faith
           ;
           but
           there
           are
           a
           great
           many
           that
           are
           
             the
             mixt
             multitude
          
           ,
           that
           were
           of
           broken
           estates
           ,
           they
           knew
           not
           how
           to
           live
           ,
           and
           coming
           upon
           those
           ends
           ,
           the
           people
           of
           God
           are
           troubled
           with
           such
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           the
           gratest
           contemners
           of
           the
           waies
           of
           Godliness
           ,
           they
           have
           kindness
           from
           the
           people
           of
           the
           country
           ,
           but
           they
           meet
           with
           trouble
           from
           this
           mixt
           company
           ,
           especially
           when
           any
           of
           those
           do
           creep
           into
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           be
           members
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           for
           those
           that
           come
           from
           their
           country
           by
           faith
           ,
           we
           hope
           we
           shal
           enjoy
           comfortable
           communion
           with
           all
           such
           ,
           and
           thus
           much
           for
           this
           fourth
           use
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP
           23.
           
        
         
           
             Containing
             other
             vses
             of
             the
             point
             .
             
               Use
               ,
               5.
            
             
             Shews
             the
             reason
             why
             we
             faile
             in
             any
             thing
             we
             do
             ;
             it
             is
             for
             want
             of
             Faith.
             
               Use
               ,
               6.
            
             
             Labor
             to
             rise
             in
             indignation
             against
             your
             unbelief
             .
             
               Use
               ,
               7.
            
             
             Consider
             what
             it
             is
             to
             faile
             in
             that
             work
             which
             concerns
             thy
             eternal
             estate
             .
          
        
         
           
             USE
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             FIftly
             ,
             If
             so
             be
             that
             it
             be
             Faith
             that
             carries
             through
             difficulties
             ,
             he●ce
             we
             see
             the
             reason
             why
             we
             faile
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             we
             doe
             ,
             it
             is
             want
             of
             Faith
             :
             It
             is
             not
             such
             a
             let
             ,
             nor
             such
             a
             hinderance
             ;
             no
             ,
             know
             it
             is
             the
             unbeleiving
             heart
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             thou
             wentest
             in
             the
             resolution
             of
             thy
             own
             heart
             ,
             and
             thought
             to
             carry
             it
             through
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             thy
             own
             spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             would
             not
             do
             :
             As
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             .
             Heb.
             11.29
             .
             
               By
               Faith
               they
               passed
               through
               the
               red
               sea
               as
               by
               dry
               land
               ,
               which
               the
               Egyptians
               assaying
               to
               do
               were
               drowned
            
             :
             So
             by
             Faith
             such
             and
             such
             passed
             through
             such
             and
             such
             works
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             :
             But
             others
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             would
             assay
             to
             do
             them
             by
             their
             own
             resolutions
             ,
             and
             they
             failed
             and
             were
             drowned
             ;
             it
             is
             true
             resolution
             may
             do
             great
             matters
             ,
             but
             to
             carry
             a
             soule
             in
             a
             gracious
             manner
             through
             any
             difficultie
             it
             wil
             faile
             :
             Know
             therefore
             where
             lay
             the
             cause
             of
             thy
             failing
             ,
             and
             lay
             thy
             hand
             on
             the
             right
             place
             ,
             and
             accuse
             thy self
             of
             an
             unbeleiving
             heart
             ,
          
        
         
           
             USE
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             And
             upon
             that
             labour
             to
             rise
             in
             indignation
             against
             
             thy
             unbeleiving
             heart
             ;
             as
             suppose
             a
             man
             hath
             been
             in
             some
             great
             work
             ,
             and
             some
             have
             letted
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             let
             him
             ,
             as
             to
             spoyle
             his
             work
             ;
             his
             heart
             riseth
             against
             him
             :
             I
             was
             in
             a
             good
             forwardness
             and
             such
             a
             one
             came
             and
             spoyled
             my
             work
             ;
             and
             so
             look
             upon
             thy
             unbelieving
             heart
             :
             I
             was
             in
             such
             a
             work
             that
             God
             set
             me
             about
             ,
             but
             my
             unbelieving
             heart
             came
             and
             hindered
             me
             ,
             and
             Gods
             name
             lost
             the
             glory
             ,
             and
             my
             own
             soul
             was
             wounded
             .
          
        
         
           
             USE
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Againe
             doth
             thy
             heart
             faile
             thee
             ?
             if
             my
             unbelieving
             heart
             make
             me
             faile
             in
             this
             work
             ,
             what
             if
             I
             should
             faile
             through
             unbelief
             in
             that
             great
             work
             that
             concernes
             my
             eternal
             estate
             ?
             what
             should
             become
             of
             me
             then
             ?
             I
             seldom
             undertake
             a
             work
             but
             my
             unbelieving
             heart
             makes
             me
             faile
             in
             it
             ;
             now
             there
             is
             a
             work
             of
             infinite
             consequence
             ,
             and
             nothing
             can
             carrie
             me
             through
             that
             but
             Faith
             ,
             and
             if
             my
             unbelieving
             heart
             come
             and
             spoyl
             me
             in
             that
             ,
             it
             were
             better
             I
             had
             never
             been
             borne
             ,
             it
             hath
             done
             me
             hurt
             enough
             in
             such
             and
             such
             things
             ,
             I
             had
             need
             have
             a
             care
             it
             doe
             not
             spoile
             me
             in
             that
             :
             As
             if
             a
             man
             should
             say
             ,
             there
             are
             such
             and
             such
             businesses
             I
             have
             miscarried
             in
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             lost
             much
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             there
             are
             such
             and
             such
             works
             if
             I
             miscarrie
             in
             I
             am
             undon
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             much
             as
             my
             life
             is
             worth
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             had
             need
             take
             heed
             of
             those
             things
             that
             have
             been
             hindrances
             to
             me
             in
             my
             other
             works
             :
             So
             if
             unbelief
             have
             done
             you
             hurt
             in
             these
             works
             ,
             take
             heed
             it
             do
             not
             hinder
             you
             in
             the
             maine
             work
             .
             And
             for
             a
             word
             to
             those
             that
             are
             weake
             ,
             who
             are
             ready
             to
             be
             discouraged
             ,
             and
             think
             they
             shall
             miscarry
             :
             Know
             God
             hath
             a
             speciall
             care
             of
             all
             his
             people
             though
             never
             so
             weak
             to
             keep
             off
             hinderances
             in
             that
             maine
             work
             ,
             though
             God
             do
             suffer
             them
             to
             faile
             in
             other
             works
             ,
             and
             his
             name
             suffer
             some
             dishonour
             by
             it
             ,
             yet
             he
             will
             have
             a
             care
             they
             shall
             not
             
             faile
             in
             the
             maine
             work
             :
             and
             were
             we
             not
             sure
             of
             this
             that
             God
             will
             have
             a
             care
             that
             our
             unbeleeving
             hearts
             shall
             not
             spoile
             us
             in
             that
             maine
             work
             we
             have
             to
             do
             about
             our
             Eternal
             estate
             ,
             we
             could
             never
             have
             comfort
             know
             the
             covenant
             wil
             not
             bear
             this
             ,
             the
             covenant
             will
             beare
             that
             God
             should
             let
             our
             faith
             faile
             in
             some
             works
             ,
             but
             it
             will
             not
             beare
             this
             that
             God
             should
             suffer
             the
             least
             degree
             of
             faith
             to
             faile
             in
             that
             work
             which
             concerns
             the
             eternal
             good
             of
             the
             soul
             ;
             Christ
             is
             called
             the
             mighty
             counseller
             ,
             and
             the
             maine
             work
             of
             Christ
             is
             to
             counsel
             the
             soul
             in
             those
             things
             that
             concern
             its
             eternal
             estate
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             all
             its
             unworthiness
             ,
             he
             will
             counsel
             it
             so
             far
             as
             it
             shall
             not
             miscarry
             in
             that
             great
             business
             ,
             yet
             Christ
             doth
             not
             alwaies
             afford
             his
             counsel
             in
             every
             particular
             action
             .
             As
             God
             deales
             in
             the
             way
             of
             his
             counsel
             ,
             so
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             though
             he
             may
             withdraw
             his
             strength
             so
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             assist
             our
             faith
             in
             some
             particular
             actions
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             maine
             and
             great
             business
             that
             concerns
             our
             eternal
             estate
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             want
             necessary
             strength
             .
             As
             a
             Father
             that
             is
             going
             along
             with
             his
             child
             ,
             may
             be
             he
             goes
             in
             such
             waies
             as
             the
             child
             is
             in
             danger
             of
             many
             a
             fall
             ,
             to
             get
             many
             a
             knock
             ,
             and
             sore
             bruise
             ,
             the
             father
             will
             say
             to
             him
             have
             a
             care
             ,
             take
             heed
             :
             but
             if
             he
             come
             to
             a
             way
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             child
             fall
             he
             lose
             his
             life
             the
             father
             wil
             not
             content
             himself
             with
             saying
             take
             heed
             ,
             but
             he
             takes
             hold
             on
             him
             till
             he
             be
             past
             that
             place
             :
             so
             God
             in
             all
             our
             ordinary
             business
             saies
             look
             to
             your
             Faith
             ,
             exercise
             your
             faith
             ,
             but
             for
             all
             that
             we
             get
             many
             a
             fall
             ,
             and
             many
             a
             knock
             ,
             but
             then
             may
             be
             there
             comes
             another
             work
             ,
             that
             concerns
             our
             eternal
             estate
             ,
             which
             if
             we
             faile
             in
             we
             are
             undone
             for
             ever
             ,
             god
             takes
             hold
             of
             the
             soul
             there
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             let
             them
             miscarry
             in
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             infinite
             mercy
             of
             God
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             were
             we
             not
             sure
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             being
             conscious
             to
             our selves
             of
             our
             unbeleeving
             hearts
             ,
             we
             might
             fear
             ,
             yea
             conclude
             we
             should
             faile
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           24.
           
        
         
           
             Helps
             to
             put
             on
             Faith
             in
             any
             undertaking
             .
             1.
             
             Set
             before
             you
             the
             example
             of
             your
             great
             Captain
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             Make
             preparation
             for
             the
             work
             of
             Faith
             by
             Humiliation
             .
             3.
             
             Renew
             your
             Faith
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             .
             4.
             
             In
             difficult
             times
             ,
             set
             Faith
             on
             work
             to
             purifie
             the
             heart
             .
             5.
             
             Take
             heed
             of
             shifting
             waies
             and
             dependances
             .
             6.
             
             Set
             loose
             from
             your
             own
             ends
             .
             7.
             
             Cast
             your selves
             upon
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             8.
             
             Plead
             the
             word
             with
             God
             in
             prayer
             .
             9.
             
             Refuse
             no
             meanes
             that
             God
             puts
             into
             your
             hands
             .
             10.
             
             Do
             nothing
             with
             a
             slavish
             spirit
             11.
             
             Be
             not
             discouraged
             by
             miscarriages
             that
             are
             past
             12.
             
             Take
             heed
             of
             the
             disturbance
             of
             passion
             in
             your
             work
             .
             13.
             
             Observe
             the
             dependances
             one
             work
             hath
             upon
             another
             .
             14.
             
             Lisson
             not
             to
             Temptations
             .
             15.
             
             Take
             heed
             of
             perverse
             reasonings
             .
             16.
             
             Take
             heed
             of
             disorderly
             working
             ,
             in
             four
             cases
             .
             17.
             
             Vse
             resolution
             and
             Courage
             .
             18.
             
             Look
             on
             your selves
             as
             Gods
             Instruments
             .
             19.
             
             Be
             constant
             though
             you
             find
             nothing
             come
             of
             it
             .
             20.
             
             Encrease
             not
             the
             difficulty
             by
             your
             Carriage
             .
             21.
             
             Look
             most
             at
             your
             Encouragements
             .
             22.
             
             Vse
             not
             the
             difficulty
             in
             the
             way
             to
             reason
             against
             the
             work
             .
             23.
             
             Labor
             to
             harden
             your selves
             by
             faith
             against
             all
             difficulties
          
        
         
           NOw
           doth
           God
           call
           you
           to
           any
           service
           or
           work
           that
           hath
           any
           difficulty
           in
           it
           ?
           you
           see
           what
           it
           is
           that
           will
           help
           .
           David
           by
           Faith
           in
           Psal
           .
           18.29
           .
           Says
           ,
           
             he
             could
             break
             through
             a
             troop
             and
             leap
             over
             a
             wall
             ,
             and
             break
             a
             bow
             of
             Steel
             ,
             and
          
           Paul
           
             could
             do
             all
             things
             through
             Christ
             that
             strengthened
             him
          
           ;
           As
           Christ
           said
           
           of
           
             Miraculous
             faith
          
           ,
           so
           it
           may
           be
           said
           of
           
             Justifying
             Faith.
             If
             you
             had
             faith
             but
             as
             a
             graine
             of
             mustard
             seed
             ,
             you
             should
             say
             unto
             this
             mountaine
             be
             removed
             hence
             to
             yonder
             place
             ,
             and
             unto
             this
             Sycamine
             tree
             ,
             be
             thou
             plucked
             up
             by
             the
             roots
             ,
             and
             be
             thou
             planted
             in
             the
             Sea
             and
             they
             shall
             obey
             you
             ,
             in
          
           Math.
           17.20
           .
           And
           in
           Luke
           ,
           17.6
           .
           And
           so
           Faith
           if
           it
           come
           to
           a
           sin
           that
           is
           rooted
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           able
           to
           pluck
           it
           up
           by
           the
           roots
           ,
           and
           to
           remove
           mountains
           .
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           weake
           ,
           and
           unuseful
           then
           on
           ordinary
           conceited
           faith
           ,
           that
           is
           but
           a
           bare
           opinion
           ,
           and
           groundless
           hope
           ,
           but
           nothing
           more
           strong
           and
           usefull
           then
           true
           Faith
           ,
           it
           hath
           the
           quintessence
           of
           all
           graces
           ,
           as
           the
           root
           of
           the
           herb
           hath
           the
           vertue
           ,
           and
           quintessence
           of
           all
           the
           fruite
           ,
           and
           branches
           in
           it
           ,
           so
           faith
           hath
           the
           quintessence
           of
           all
           grace
           ,
           and
           therfore
           it
           will
           do
           great
           things
           .
           As
           it
           was
           said
           of
           Luther
           that
           had
           much
           faith
           ,
           
             he
             could
             do
             whatsoever
             he
             would
          
           :
           So
           it
           may
           be
           said
           of
           Faith
           and
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           so
           of
           it
           ;
           Faith
           can
           do
           what
           it
           will
           ,
           it
           was
           the
           speech
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           woman
           :
           
             O
             Woman
             great
             is
             thy
             Faith
             be
             it
             unto
             thee
             as
             thou
             wilt
          
           :
           In
           Math.
           15.28
           .
           Those
           whose
           faith
           is
           great
           it
           shall
           be
           to
           them
           as
           they
           will
           ,
           but
           know
           it
           must
           be
           exercised
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           enough
           to
           have
           it
           in
           the
           habit
           ,
           but
           the
           activity
           ,
           and
           exercise
           of
           it
           :
           wherefore
           for
           the
           putting
           on
           of
           your
           Faith.
           
        
         
           1.
           
           Let
           us
           set
           before
           us
           the
           example
           of
           our
           great
           Captaine
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           you
           know
           what
           difficult
           works
           Christ
           undertooke
           for
           the
           salvation
           of
           man
           ,
           such
           difficult
           works
           as
           all
           the
           Angells
           in
           heaven
           and
           creatures
           in
           the
           world
           would
           have
           sunke
           under
           :
           But
           Christ
           went
           through
           them
           ;
           and
           there
           was
           a
           work
           of
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           that
           carried
           him
           through
           ,
           though
           it
           was
           not
           such
           a
           work
           of
           faith
           as
           ours
           ,
           Justifying
           Faith
           ,
           yet
           he
           had
           a
           Faith
           ,
           his
           trust
           in
           his
           father
           that
           did
           help
           to
           carry
           him
           through
           great
           and
           difficult
           works
           .
           In
           2
           Heb.
           12.13
           .
           Christ
           is
           propounded
           as
           an
           example
           unto
           us
           ,
           Saying
           
             I
             will
             declare
             thy
             name
             unto
             my
             brethren
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             
             of
             the
             Church
             will
             I
             sing
             praise
             unto
             thee
          
           :
           Christ
           in
           his
           own
           person
           did
           praise
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           sung
           praises
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           so
           that
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           take
           this
           as
           a
           comfortable
           note
           ,
           to
           encourage
           us
           to
           publique
           duties
           ,
           while
           we
           are
           praysing
           of
           God
           ,
           Christ
           is
           praysing
           of
           God
           while
           we
           are
           singing
           of
           psalms
           to
           God
           in
           a
           gracious
           manner
           ,
           Christ
           is
           praysing
           of
           God
           the
           father
           .
           
             And
             again
             I
             will
             put
             my
             trust
             in
             him
             ,
          
           it
           is
           a
           speech
           of
           Christ
           unto
           the
           Father
           ,
           Christ
           put
           his
           trust
           in
           the
           Father
           ,
           and
           the
           example
           of
           the
           work
           of
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           to
           carry
           him
           through
           all
           the
           works
           he
           had
           to
           do
           ,
           is
           brought
           as
           an
           incouragement
           unto
           Christians
           ,
           to
           cast
           their
           relyance
           on
           God
           the
           Father
           ,
           to
           carry
           them
           through
           all
           the
           hard
           works
           they
           have
           to
           do
           .
           And
           as
           Christ
           did
           not
           only
           praise
           God
           in
           his
           own
           person
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           so
           Christ
           did
           not
           only
           in
           his
           own
           person
           trust
           in
           the
           Father
           and
           so
           was
           carried
           through
           the
           difficult
           works
           he
           had
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           he
           trusted
           in
           his
           Father
           ,
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           carried
           through
           the
           difficult
           works
           they
           have
           to
           do
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           When
           any
           difficult
           work
           is
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           labor
           to
           make
           preparation
           for
           the
           work
           of
           Faith
           by
           humiliation
           ,
           before
           you
           undertake
           the
           work
           and
           according
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           any
           difficult
           services
           there
           must
           be
           a
           proportionable
           measure
           of
           humiliation
           before
           you
           undertake
           that
           work
           :
           therefore
           when
           God
           hath
           called
           to
           extraordinary
           works
           ,
           usually
           Gods
           people
           have
           made
           preparation
           for
           their
           faith
           by
           extraordinary
           humiliation
           ,
           as
           
             Nehemiah
             ,
             Ezra
          
           and
           Esther
           ,
           that
           were
           to
           undertake
           great
           works
           ,
           which
           they
           were
           to
           be
           carried
           through
           by
           faith
           ,
           they
           made
           preparation
           by
           extraordinary
           humiliation
           before
           hand
           .
           It
           is
           in
           the
           putting
           forth
           of
           a
           new
           act
           of
           faith
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           in
           the
           first
           act
           of
           Faith
           ,
           as
           especially
           humiliation
           was
           a
           preparation
           for
           faith
           at
           first
           ,
           so
           especially
           humiliation
           is
           a
           preparation
           for
           the
           putting
           forth
           of
           a
           new
           act
           of
           Faith
           ,
           after
           we
           have
           it
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           When
           any
           difficult
           service
           comes
           to
           be
           performed
           
           let
           there
           be
           oft
           renewing
           of
           Faith
           in
           the
           great
           covenant
           of
           Grace
           :
           and
           do
           not
           only
           think
           to
           exercise
           faith
           in
           this
           particular
           work
           ,
           but
           let
           your
           care
           be
           about
           renewing
           Faith
           in
           the
           great
           covenant
           ,
           let
           the
           great
           Charter
           be
           renewed
           ,
           and
           inferiour
           grants
           wil
           come
           in
           .
           Thus
           God
           dealt
           with
           Abraham
           ,
           when
           any
           thing
           befell
           Abraham
           that
           he
           was
           in
           a
           great
           straight
           ,
           then
           God
           renewed
           his
           Covenant
           with
           him
           ,
           
             I
             am
             God
             Alsufficient
          
           ;
           God
           thought
           this
           a
           special
           meanes
           to
           carry
           him
           through
           ;
           If
           you
           have
           renewed
           the
           covenant
           (
           in
           which
           all
           the
           promises
           are
           included
           )
           this
           is
           a
           great
           help
           to
           Faith
           ,
           Shall
           not
           God
           who
           hath
           given
           us
           his
           Son
           with
           him
           also
           give
           us
           al
           things
           else
           ;
           the
           soul
           may
           reason
           strongly
           thus
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Faith
           must
           be
           set
           on
           work
           when
           any
           difficult
           service
           is
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           for
           the
           purifying
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           though
           you
           beleeve
           God
           will
           be
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           strengthen
           you
           in
           the
           work
           ,
           yet
           unless
           you
           make
           use
           of
           Faith
           to
           purifie
           the
           heart
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           beleeve
           ,
           you
           may
           miscarry
           in
           the
           work
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           lust
           that
           lies
           next
           the
           heart
           ,
           you
           wil
           never
           be
           able
           for
           to
           do
           great
           things
           ;
           for
           sin
           as
           it
           is
           of
           a
           defiling
           nature
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           of
           a
           weakning
           nature
           .
           If
           you
           would
           have
           a
           spirit
           of
           power
           ,
           you
           must
           have
           a
           sound
           mind
           .
           In
           Nehemiah
           ,
           13.3
           .
           When
           they
           were
           about
           a
           great
           work
           
             they
             separated
             the
             mixt
             company
          
           ,
           &
           when
           you
           are
           about
           any
           great
           work
           ,
           Exercise
           Faith
           to
           purge
           your
           hearts
           from
           corruption
           ,
           Saies
           
             David
             ,
             Psal
          
           .
           18.32
           .
           
             It
             is
             God
             that
             girdeth
             me
             with
             strength
             ,
             and
             makes
             my
             way
             perfect
             .
          
           The
           girding
           of
           him
           with
           strength
           and
           making
           his
           way
           perfect
           went
           together
           :
           therefore
           :
           labor
           that
           the
           way
           with
           God
           in
           your
           own
           hearts
           may
           be
           perfect
           ,
           and
           clean
           ,
           and
           then
           God
           will
           gird
           you
           with
           strength
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           In
           difficulties
           labor
           to
           exercise
           faith
           to
           get
           you
           off
           from
           all
           shifting
           waies
           ,
           and
           creature
           dependances
           :
           It
           is
           observable
           of
           those
           that
           have
           to
           deal
           with
           mettals
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           working
           of
           Gold
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           have
           it
           work
           the
           easier
           ,
           they
           will
           mixe
           other
           mettals
           with
           it
           ,
           
           and
           upon
           the
           mixing
           of
           Lead
           and
           tinne
           with
           Gold
           ,
           it
           works
           the
           easier
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           worse
           ,
           it
           were
           better
           they
           would
           take
           more
           pains
           in
           the
           working
           of
           it
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           purer
           .
           Just
           so
           do
           many
           Christians
           ,
           that
           are
           ill
           workemen
           in
           the
           waies
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           working
           of
           good
           actions
           and
           they
           find
           them
           difficult
           ,
           and
           go
           somwhat
           hard
           off
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           mixing
           their
           own
           carnall
           pollicy
           ,
           and
           shifting
           courses
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           end
           the
           work
           may
           go
           off
           easier
           ,
           but
           though
           it
           be
           easier
           to
           be
           done
           yet
           it
           is
           a
           worse
           peece
           of
           work
           after
           it
           be
           done
           ,
           then
           it
           would
           have
           been
           if
           it
           had
           been
           done
           with
           more
           paines
           .
           Labor
           to
           exercise
           Faith
           to
           get
           you
           off
           from
           al
           creature
           dependances
           ,
           if
           the
           heart
           by
           Faith
           be
           given
           up
           to
           God
           alone
           ,
           it
           will
           do
           mighty
           things
           :
           but
           if
           so
           be
           we
           would
           have
           two
           strings
           to
           our
           bow
           ,
           that
           if
           such
           a
           means
           do
           faile
           we
           may
           have
           some
           other
           to
           rest
           upon
           ,
           we
           shall
           never
           do
           any
           great
           thing
           :
           And
           therefore
           when
           God
           would
           use
           any
           of
           his
           people
           to
           do
           great
           things
           ,
           he
           first
           took
           them
           off
           from
           al
           creature
           helps
           they
           had
           before
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           met
           with
           an
           observation
           that
           one
           hath
           from
           Moses
           about
           this
           .
           In
           Acts
           ,
           17
           ,
           22.
           
           It
           is
           said
           
             Moses
             was
             an
             Eloquent
             man
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             mighty
             words
             .
          
           Yet
           if
           you
           read
           the
           Story
           in
           Exod.
           4.10
           .
           you
           shall
           hear
           Moses
           complaine
           that
           he
           was
           
             slow
             of
             speech
             ,
             and
             not
             eloquent
             .
          
           This
           is
           answered
           ,
           Moses
           was
           a
           man
           of
           mighty
           words
           ,
           but
           when
           God
           was
           about
           this
           work
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           before
           God
           took
           away
           his
           excellency
           in
           words
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           have
           further
           dependance
           upon
           God
           ,
           then
           before
           he
           had
           :
           whether
           there
           be
           any
           reality
           in
           this
           or
           no
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           yet
           certainly
           it
           is
           the
           way
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           men
           have
           any
           creature
           helps
           ,
           God
           doth
           take
           them
           off
           from
           them
           that
           they
           might
           have
           a
           sheere
           work
           of
           Faith
           ,
           for
           when
           the
           creature
           is
           used
           ,
           it
           doth
           usually
           rob
           God
           of
           a
           great
           part
           of
           his
           honor
           :
           Therfore
           when
           Gideon
           had
           so
           many
           thousand
           ,
           God
           said
           
             it
             was
             too
             great
             a
             multitude
             for
             him
             to
             deliver
             his
             people
             by
             .
          
        
         
           6.
           
           Faith
           must
           take
           us
           off
           from
           our
           own
           ends
           too
           ,
           and
           
           ingage
           God
           in
           the
           business
           as
           much
           as
           we
           can
           ,
           let
           God
           be
           seen
           in
           the
           work
           though
           we
           be
           not
           seen
           ,
           let
           God
           have
           the
           glory
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           not
           known
           who
           did
           that
           difficult
           work
           ,
           great
           things
           will
           be
           done
           when
           God
           is
           ingaged
           in
           the
           business
           .
           And
           it
           is
           a
           special
           work
           of
           Faith
           to
           take
           us
           off
           our
           own
           ends
           ;
           when
           you
           come
           to
           a
           great
           work
           ,
           you
           think
           to
           exercise
           faith
           and
           not
           being
           taken
           off
           from
           your
           own
           ends
           ;
           Faith
           looseth
           its
           vertue
           and
           power
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           When
           we
           come
           to
           any
           work
           that
           is
           difficult
           ,
           let
           us
           labor
           to
           exercise
           Faith
           ,
           to
           cast
           our selves
           upon
           the
           word
           ,
           to
           find
           out
           some
           promise
           ,
           and
           to
           roule
           upon
           it
           to
           venture
           our selves
           and
           the
           might
           of
           our
           work
           upon
           that
           word
           ,
           as
           namely
           thus
           :
           Suppose
           it
           be
           a
           work
           for
           the
           subduing
           of
           any
           sin
           ;
           that
           word
           in
           Rom.
           6.14
           .
           
             Sin
             shal
             not
             have
             dominion
             over
             you
             ,
          
           look
           at
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           make
           more
           account
           of
           it
           ,
           then
           of
           all
           your
           endeavors
           against
           sin
           whatsoever
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           laboring
           to
           get
           from
           under
           that
           difficulty
           ,
           the
           guilt
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           delivering
           your selves
           from
           the
           terror
           of
           it
           .
           That
           word
           in
           Rom.
           8.1
           .
           
             There
             is
             no
             condemnation
             to
             those
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           If
           it
           be
           for
           the
           doing
           of
           any
           work
           that
           we
           are
           called
           to
           ,
           that
           word
           that
           hath
           vertually
           a
           promise
           in
           it
           :
           
             he
             worketh
             all
             our
             works
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             for
             us
             ;
             Isa
             .
          
           26.12
           .
           If
           it
           be
           to
           stand
           against
           any
           opposition
           ,
           that
           word
           which
           God
           gave
           to
           
             Joshua
             ,
             Joshua
          
           .
           1.5
           .
           
             I
             will
             be
             with
             thee
             and
             will
             not
             leave
             thee
          
           :
           Exercise
           Faith
           to
           get
           a
           word
           and
           to
           rest
           your
           souls
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Take
           this
           word
           and
           plead
           it
           with
           God
           in
           prayer
           when
           you
           enter
           on
           any
           difficulty
           ,
           do
           as
           it
           were
           shew
           unto
           God
           his
           bond
           :
           though
           God
           binds
           him self
           ;
           yet
           he
           wil
           not
           come
           in
           and
           help
           till
           the
           creature
           come
           and
           shew
           his
           bond
           :
           and
           upon
           the
           sight
           and
           pleading
           of
           the
           bond
           with
           God
           ,
           God
           is
           pleased
           to
           come
           in
           with
           help
           ,
           God
           is
           much
           taken
           ,
           and
           delighted
           with
           this
           ,
           when
           any
           of
           his
           servants
           in
           difficulty
           shall
           come
           ,
           and
           plead
           his
           promises
           .
           The
           turning
           of
           promises
           into
           praier
           ,
           and
           
           as
           it
           were
           the
           distilling
           of
           faith
           into
           prayer
           is
           a
           thing
           mighty
           prevailing
           with
           God
           :
           As
           there
           are
           some
           Physicall
           things
           that
           have
           great
           operations
           ,
           but
           unless
           they
           be
           distilled
           ,
           or
           taken
           in
           such
           and
           such
           things
           they
           will
           not
           work
           ;
           but
           then
           they
           will
           work
           :
           So
           Faith
           when
           it
           is
           distilled
           and
           turned
           in
           praier
           ,
           and
           mingled
           with
           praier
           ,
           and
           taken
           down
           in
           that
           ,
           then
           it
           works
           :
           If
           a
           Physitian
           should
           come
           and
           say
           ,
           how
           did
           you
           take
           such
           a
           thing
           ?
           and
           you
           say
           I
           swallowed
           it
           down
           ,
           he
           wil
           say
           you
           should
           have
           taken
           it
           in
           such
           and
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           would
           have
           wrought
           ;
           so
           you
           beleeve
           God
           will
           help
           you
           ,
           but
           have
           you
           distilled
           your
           Faith
           into
           praier
           ?
           and
           taken
           it
           therein
           pleading
           with
           God
           to
           fulfill
           his
           word
           :
           that
           is
           a
           great
           means
           to
           do
           great
           things
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Faith
           must
           refuse
           no
           means
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           means
           that
           God
           doth
           lay
           in
           your
           way
           ,
           take
           them
           thankefully
           ,
           use
           them
           faithfully
           ,
           diligently
           ,
           carefully
           as
           if
           there
           were
           nothing
           but
           means
           :
           and
           when
           you
           have
           used
           them
           depend
           upon
           God
           above
           means
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           means
           :
           Idleness
           and
           presumption
           are
           quite
           contrary
           to
           faith
           :
           and
           therefore
           be
           faithful
           in
           the
           use
           of
           means
           .
           As
           it
           is
           observed
           ,
           God
           saies
           he
           brought
           the
           people
           into
           Canaan
           ,
           
             by
             his
             mighty
             power
             and
             outstretched
             Arme
          
           :
           yet
           there
           was
           a
           great
           many
           valiant
           Souldiers
           and
           a
           mighty
           power
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           so
           that
           notwithstanding
           all
           means
           ,
           Faith
           knows
           how
           to
           give
           God
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           outstretched
           arme
           ,
           knowing
           that
           all
           second
           causes
           work
           by
           the
           power
           of
           the
           First
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Let
           us
           take
           heed
           that
           what
           we
           undertake
           to
           do
           ,
           we
           do
           it
           not
           with
           a
           slavish
           spirit
           ,
           meerly
           haled
           unto
           it
           but
           look
           upon
           every
           duty
           as
           a
           work
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           that
           that
           people
           do
           meerly
           in
           a
           compulsive
           way
           ,
           out
           of
           a
           slavish
           spirit
           ,
           they
           will
           never
           go
           through
           it
           ,
           but
           by
           Faith
           we
           are
           to
           look
           upon
           all
           duties
           as
           works
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           not
           as
           works
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           works
           ,
           but
           as
           works
           of
           the
           Covenant
           of
           grace
           ,
           therefore
           that
           is
           observable
           concerning
           Zerubbabel
           In
           Zach
           ,
           4.
           
           
             Where
             God
             saies
             mountains
             
             shall
             be
             made
             plaine
             before
             Zerubbabel
             ,
          
           difficulties
           shall
           be
           taken
           away
           ,
           how
           ?
           at
           vers
           .
           7.
           
           
             At
             the
             laying
             of
             the
             corner
             stones
             they
             shall
             crie
             Grace
             ,
             Grace
             ,
          
           magnifying
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           looking
           higher
           at
           the
           Garace
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           at
           all
           the
           strength
           that
           Zerubbabel
           had
           ,
           and
           so
           being
           carried
           on
           in
           a
           spiritual
           way
           ,
           
             crying
             Grace
             ,
             Grace
          
           ,
           that
           was
           a
           means
           to
           carry
           them
           through
           difficulties
           ,
           and
           to
           
             make
             them
             as
             plains
          
           ,
           for
           when
           you
           go
           about
           any
           great
           work
           ,
           when
           you
           lay
           the
           first
           stone
           in
           that
           work
           crie
           
             Grace
             ,
             Grace
          
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           work
           that
           I
           must
           expect
           the
           free
           Grace
           of
           God
           in
           for
           assistance
           ,
           for
           acceptance
           ,
           and
           for
           blessing
           and
           for
           the
           carrying
           me
           through
           all
           :
           the
           more
           you
           magnify
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           any
           work
           ,
           the
           more
           you
           will
           be
           enabled
           to
           go
           through
           that
           work
           .
        
         
           Eleventhly
           ,
           You
           must
           not
           be
           discouraged
           by
           miscarriages
           that
           have
           been
           before
           .
           You
           have
           set
           upon
           a
           work
           ,
           and
           you
           have
           carried
           your selfe
           so
           in
           it
           as
           you
           have
           miscarried
           ,
           and
           you
           think
           I
           have
           so
           miscarried
           ,
           and
           sinned
           against
           God
           ,
           as
           I
           must
           never
           expect
           Gods
           help
           ,
           If
           I
           had
           never
           miscarried
           in
           that
           work
           ,
           I
           might
           have
           had
           hope
           ,
           but
           now
           having
           so
           miscarried
           in
           that
           work
           ,
           there
           is
           little
           hope
           :
           do
           not
           reason
           by
           former
           miscarriages
           :
           If
           we
           now
           set
           our
           hearts
           right
           to
           the
           work
           ,
           and
           come
           and
           ask
           wisdom
           to
           be
           carried
           through
           it
           ,
           though
           we
           have
           miscarried
           twenty
           times
           before
           ,
           God
           will
           not
           upbraid
           us
           ;
           nor
           say
           ,
           what
           doe
           you
           come
           to
           ask
           wisdom
           to
           do
           that
           work
           ,
           when
           as
           you
           have
           set
           upon
           that
           work
           before
           ,
           and
           have
           spoiled
           it
           ,
           through
           the
           pride
           and
           sluggishness
           of
           your
           hearts
           ?
           therefore
           now
           away
           ;
           be
           humbled
           for
           miscarriages
           before
           ,
           but
           be
           not
           discouraged
           by
           any
           miscarriages
           in
           that
           work
           or
           in
           any
           other
           ;
           yea
           though
           we
           have
           begun
           the
           work
           and
           miscarried
           at
           first
           ,
           yet
           be
           not
           discouraged
           ,
           many
           works
           have
           miscarried
           at
           first
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           come
           to
           a
           glorious
           issue
           at
           last
           ,
           especially
           if
           miscarriages
           be
           through
           weakness
           :
           as
           Jacob
           though
           he
           was
           strook
           lame
           ,
           
           and
           the
           sinew
           of
           his
           thigh
           shrunk
           in
           wrastling
           with
           the
           Angel
           ,
           yet
           he
           prevailed
           ;
           so
           though
           there
           may
           be
           failings
           ,
           that
           our
           sinews
           may
           be
           shrunk
           up
           ,
           and
           we
           be
           lame
           in
           our
           work
           ,
           yet
           there
           may
           be
           a
           prevailing
           at
           last
           ,
           and
           therefore
           do
           not
           hinder
           your
           Faith
           by
           being
           discouraged
           with
           former
           miscarriages
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           Againe
           take
           heed
           of
           the
           disturbance
           of
           passion
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           your
           work
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           done
           in
           a
           way
           of
           passion
           ,
           and
           frowardness
           and
           anger
           is
           seldom
           well
           done
           ,
           if
           you
           have
           a
           servant
           ,
           that
           will
           allwaies
           be
           busie
           ,
           and
           doing
           of
           somewhat
           ,
           but
           do
           it
           in
           an
           anger
           ,
           you
           had
           better
           he
           should
           do
           nothing
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           quiet
           and
           meek
           spirits
           that
           can
           carry
           a
           work
           sweetly
           and
           prosperously
           on
           :
           So
           in
           any
           work
           that
           God
           sets
           us
           about
           ,
           let
           us
           go
           about
           it
           with
           quiet
           spirits
           ,
           
             your
             strength
             shall
             be
             to
             sit
             stil
             ,
             Isa
             .
          
           50.7
           .
           Saies
           the
           Lord
           ;
           so
           the
           great
           strength
           of
           our
           hearts
           in
           the
           performance
           of
           any
           work
           ,
           is
           to
           stand
           still
           ,
           and
           be
           quiet
           .
           
             Stand
             still
             and
             see
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Exod.
          
           14.13
           .
           Not
           the
           stillness
           that
           is
           opposed
           to
           endeavor
           ,
           but
           that
           stilness
           that
           is
           opposed
           to
           disquietness
           ,
           and
           tumultuousness
           of
           our
           unruly
           affections
           :
           you
           would
           faine
           have
           the
           salvation
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           help
           in
           such
           and
           such
           a
           work
           ,
           why
           did
           you
           not
           stand
           stil
           ,
           you
           are
           not
           in
           case
           to
           have
           the
           salvation
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           you
           are
           in
           such
           a
           disturbance
           :
           many
           miscarry
           in
           a
           work
           this
           way
           ,
           as
           many
           foolishly
           ignorant
           people
           that
           are
           in
           a
           boat
           ,
           when
           the
           boat
           tosses
           they
           run
           up
           and
           down
           in
           the
           boat
           and
           will
           not
           be
           quiet
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           drowned
           ;
           whereas
           if
           there
           be
           any
           skilful
           in
           the
           boat
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           do
           but
           sit
           still
           and
           you
           are
           safe
           enough
           ,
           but
           they
           think
           they
           cannot
           be
           too
           hasty
           to
           help
           themselves
           ,
           and
           so
           run
           up
           and
           down
           and
           turne
           the
           boat
           over
           them
           ;
           so
           are
           unruly
           passions
           of
           men
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           in
           any
           work
           and
           apprehend
           any
           danger
           ,
           their
           passions
           are
           up
           ,
           and
           they
           think
           there
           is
           a
           necessity
           for
           them
           to
           be
           stirring
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           in
           an
           unruly
           way
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           overturne
           themselves
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           observe
           it
           
           in
           
             Moses
             .
             Moses
          
           he
           was
           to
           do
           the
           great
           work
           in
           carrying
           the
           people
           from
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           of
           a
           very
           quiet
           spirit
           a
           great
           way
           ;
           but
           he
           was
           to
           go
           on
           in
           the
           work
           ,
           and
           though
           he
           was
           the
           weakest
           man
           upon
           the
           earth
           ,
           yet
           the
           very
           thing
           that
           did
           over
           throw
           Moses
           in
           the
           work
           at
           last
           ,
           that
           made
           him
           to
           miscarry
           for
           his
           own
           part
           ,
           was
           the
           disturbance
           of
           his
           passion
           ,
           when
           he
           came
           to
           strike
           the
           rock
           ,
           to
           get
           water
           for
           the
           people
           ,
           for
           not
           sanctifying
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           did
           it
           in
           a
           passion
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           thing
           that
           made
           him
           miscarry
           ,
           as
           in
           Psalm
           .
           106.32.33
           .
           
             They
             angred
             him
             also
             at
             the
             waters
             of
             strife
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             went
             ill
             with
             Moses
             for
             their
             sakes
             .
          
           So
           you
           (
           may
           be
           )
           have
           done
           some
           works
           ,
           so
           as
           you
           have
           found
           God
           strengthning
           of
           you
           ,
           at
           length
           you
           come
           to
           a
           work
           where
           (
           may
           be
           )
           there
           is
           more
           difficulty
           then
           before
           ,
           and
           there
           being
           more
           difficulty
           your
           hearts
           are
           disquieted
           ;
           take
           heed
           you
           miscarry
           not
           now
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           special
           thing
           to
           carry
           on
           a
           hard
           work
           well
           ;
           to
           go
           on
           with
           quietness
           :
           disquiet
           and
           passion
           do
           much
           hinder
           ;
           as
           it
           was
           the
           case
           of
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           Exodus
           ;
           When
           
             Moses
             came
             they
             could
             not
             harken
             to
             him
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             anguish
             of
             heart
             ;
             and
             the
             greatness
             of
             their
             bondage
          
           :
           So
           to
           apply
           it
           spiritually
           ,
           you
           are
           sensible
           of
           some
           gri●vous
           bondage
           under
           some
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           you
           have
           much
           anguish
           of
           spirit
           that
           you
           cannot
           overcome
           such
           and
           such
           corruptions
           ,
           but
           take
           heed
           you
           be
           not
           so
           disturbed
           in
           your
           hearts
           ,
           as
           your
           being
           in
           anguish
           under
           that
           bondage
           hinder
           you
           from
           hearkning
           to
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           conceiving
           the
           mind
           and
           will
           of
           God
           a
           right
           and
           knowing
           how
           to
           order
           your selves
           in
           a
           right
           way
           :
           it
           was
           so
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           truly
           this
           is
           just
           the
           case
           of
           many
           people
           ,
           because
           they
           are
           sensible
           of
           the
           bondage
           they
           are
           in
           under
           their
           corruptions
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           troubled
           ,
           and
           their
           hearts
           are
           in
           such
           a
           toile
           ,
           and
           tumult
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           hearken
           to
           any
           thing
           that
           should
           guide
           themselves
           in
           this
           work
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           Another
           rule
           for
           the
           ordering
           of
           your
           Faith
           to
           
           help
           you
           through
           difficult
           works
           ,
           is
           to
           observe
           the
           dependances
           that
           one
           work
           hath
           upon
           another
           ;
           many
           see
           a
           work
           God
           would
           have
           them
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           they
           presently
           set
           upon
           that
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           observe
           what
           dependance
           ,
           this
           hath
           upon
           somwhat
           else
           and
           so
           miscarry
           .
           Suppose
           a
           Mariner
           or
           some
           other
           should
           have
           a
           work
           to
           go
           and
           pull
           such
           a
           cable
           ,
           such
           a
           rope
           ,
           he
           goes
           to
           the
           place
           that
           is
           in
           view
           to
           pull
           that
           rope
           ,
           but
           may
           be
           there
           is
           some
           other
           line
           ;
           that
           holdes
           it
           in
           some
           other
           place
           ,
           and
           they
           may
           pull
           their
           hearts
           out
           ,
           and
           never
           pull
           the
           thing
           they
           would
           .
           So
           many
           are
           striving
           and
           laboring
           ,
           and
           tugging
           in
           many
           duties
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           some
           secret
           holdfast
           that
           they
           observe
           not
           that
           those
           duties
           have
           dependance
           upon
           ,
           and
           they
           can
           never
           bring
           their
           work
           to
           pass
           .
           As
           one
           complaines
           of
           the
           difficulty
           of
           getting
           a
           heart
           to
           go
           to
           God
           in
           prayer
           ,
           God
           knows
           I
           have
           been
           in
           prayer
           &
           have
           striven
           with
           my
           soul
           with
           al
           my
           might
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           for
           to
           get
           up
           my
           heart
           ;
           you
           strive
           and
           tug
           at
           this
           and
           may
           be
           you
           think
           of
           some
           promise
           ,
           and
           exercise
           faith
           too
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           some
           corruption
           that
           seems
           to
           be
           a
           great
           way
           off
           from
           this
           ,
           that
           this
           hath
           dependance
           upon
           ,
           which
           makes
           this
           difficult
           ,
           and
           you
           should
           set
           your
           faith
           on
           work
           to
           deliver
           your selves
           from
           that
           ,
           and
           then
           it
           will
           come
           off
           better
           ,
           as
           now
           (
           may
           be
           )
           you
           have
           been
           striving
           to
           get
           your
           hearts
           up
           to
           God
           in
           prayer
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           look
           well
           to
           it
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           the
           frowardness
           and
           petrishness
           ,
           and
           passion
           of
           your
           hearts
           in
           your
           families
           ,
           with
           servants
           ,
           or
           wife
           ,
           or
           husband
           is
           that
           which
           keeps
           down
           your
           heart
           ,
           when
           you
           come
           into
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           you
           should
           first
           have
           set
           your
           faith
           on
           work
           ,
           to
           have
           cured
           that
           ,
           and
           if
           you
           had
           cured
           that
           ,
           you
           might
           have
           got
           up
           your
           hearts
           :
           many
           slip
           over
           many
           corruptions
           ,
           and
           look
           at
           duties
           a
           great
           way
           off
           and
           they
           strive
           ,
           and
           take
           pains
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           had
           true
           Christian
           wisdome
           ,
           they
           should
           look
           what
           difficulty
           and
           hinderance
           lay
           between
           them
           and
           that
           dutie
           ,
           and
           they
           should
           labor
           to
           take
           away
           that
           And
           so
           for
           faith
           ,
           we
           cannot
           beleeve
           in
           God
           
           and
           in
           the
           promises
           ,
           may
           be
           there
           lay
           a
           sluggish
           heart
           in
           your
           particular
           calling
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           so
           far
           off
           ,
           though
           you
           think
           there
           be
           but
           little
           dependance
           of
           Faith
           in
           that
           And
           so
           in
           affliction
           you
           would
           faine
           have
           your
           hearts
           be
           patient
           ,
           may
           be
           there
           laie
           a
           dead
           lumpishness
           of
           heart
           and
           drowsiness
           of
           spirit
           :
           and
           therefore
           look
           narrowly
           to
           corruption
           though
           never
           so
           far
           off
           ,
           and
           set
           thy
           heart
           in
           general
           against
           all
           ,
           one
           as
           well
           as
           another
           .
        
         
           14
           Againe
           take
           need
           of
           listening
           to
           temptation
           :
           when
           as
           you
           are
           about
           any
           hard
           work
           there
           will
           come
           abundance
           of
           temptation
           ,
           what
           you
           go
           through
           this
           work
           ?
           those
           that
           have
           been
           stronger
           then
           you
           have
           miscarried
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           mighty
           hard
           work
           ,
           and
           you
           are
           a
           poor
           creature
           :
           If
           it
           be
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           go
           to
           it
           with
           a
           naked
           upright
           heart
           ,
           If
           I
           miscarry
           so
           it
           is
           and
           do
           not
           mind
           temptations
           :
           A
           very
           observable
           place
           it
           is
           of
           Nehemiah
           ,
           in
           Nehemi
           .
           6.3
           .
           When
           he
           was
           about
           the
           great
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           adversaries
           sent
           as
           if
           they
           would
           parly
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           for
           nothing
           but
           to
           hinder
           his
           work
           ,
           but
           mark
           what
           he
           saies
           .
           
             I
             am
             doing
             a
             great
             work
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             cannot
             come
             ,
             why
             should
             the
             work
             cease
             ,
             whilst
             I
             leave
             it
             and
             come
             down
             to
             you
             ?
          
           so
           do
           you
           say
           to
           temptation
           ,
           temptation
           would
           faine
           have
           you
           come
           ,
           reason
           the
           case
           ,
           but
           say
           I
           am
           about
           the
           worke
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           why
           should
           the
           work
           cease
           ,
           and
           I
           spend
           my
           time
           and
           strength
           about
           reasoning
           with
           you
           ?
        
         
           15.
           
           Another
           rule
           for
           the
           putting
           on
           of
           your
           faith
           may
           be
           this
           :
           when
           you
           are
           doing
           any
           great
           work
           God
           calls
           you
           to
           do
           .
           Take
           heed
           of
           perverse
           reasonings
           ,
           as
           thus
           .
           When
           God
           calls
           me
           to
           do
           any
           service
           ,
           I
           should
           reason
           ;
           if
           I
           were
           able
           to
           do
           thus
           and
           thus
           I
           could
           beleeve
           but
           who
           can
           beleeve
           when
           they
           have
           such
           a
           heart
           ,
           so
           unable
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           so
           unable
           to
           overcome
           any
           corruption
           ?
           What
           a
           perverse
           reasoning
           is
           this
           ?
           If
           I
           could
           do
           this
           I
           could
           beleeve
           ,
           you
           should
           reason
           I
           must
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           do
           this
           :
           as
           If
           one
           should
           say
           ,
           if
           I
           could
           do
           any
           work
           I
           hope
           I
           should
           have
           strength
           ,
           you
           
           must
           have
           strength
           to
           do
           your
           work
           ;
           or
           if
           I
           were
           at
           my
           journies
           end
           I
           could
           go
           ;
           you
           must
           go
           to
           be
           at
           your
           journies
           end
           ,
           If
           I
           were
           over
           Sea
           I
           could
           venture
           into
           a
           Ship
           ,
           you
           must
           venture
           into
           a
           Ship
           that
           you
           may
           come
           over
           Sea
           :
           And
           so
           if
           I
           could
           do
           such
           a
           thing
           I
           could
           beleeve
           how
           should
           strength
           come
           in
           but
           by
           beleeving
           ?
           Wilt
           stay
           beleeving
           till
           thou
           canst
           get
           strength
           ?
           it
           is
           as
           much
           as
           if
           one
           should
           say
           I
           wil
           stay
           going
           into
           a
           Ship
           til
           I
           get
           over
           Sea
           ,
           his
           going
           into
           the
           Ship
           is
           a
           means
           to
           get
           over
           Sea
           ,
           and
           so
           beleeving
           is
           the
           way
           to
           get
           strength
           :
           and
           therefore
           do
           not
           reason
           from
           thy
           want
           of
           strength
           to
           hinder
           faith
           but
           rather
           reason
           from
           thy
           want
           of
           strength
           to
           further
           faith
           .
        
         
           16.
           
           Again
           when
           you
           go
           about
           any
           work
           that
           is
           difficult
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           any
           disorderly
           working
           of
           your
           heart
           about
           that
           work
           .
           The
           disorderly
           work
           of
           the
           heart
           may
           be
           discovered
           in
           two
           or
           three
           part●culars
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           To
           look
           at
           the
           success
           ,
           it
           looks
           at
           the
           duty
           principally
           ,
           for
           one
           to
           look
           at
           the
           success
           more
           then
           at
           duty
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           miscarriage
           and
           a
           hinderance
           to
           the
           work
           of
           faith
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           you
           do
           look
           at
           the
           success
           ,
           yet
           do
           not
           look
           at
           the
           particular
           success
           ,
           though
           Faith
           do
           assure
           of
           the
           general
           success
           ,
           it
           doth
           not
           alwaies
           assure
           of
           the
           particular
           success
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           take
           heed
           you
           do
           not
           judg
           of
           the
           final
           success
           ,
           by
           some
           hinderances
           in
           the
           work
           at
           first
           ,
           as
           many
           because
           they
           have
           not
           success
           at
           the
           beginning
           ,
           they
           judg
           of
           the
           final
           issue
           by
           that
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Above
           all
           take
           heed
           of
           determining
           before
           hand
           that
           you
           shall
           have
           no
           success
           ,
           I
           may
           go
           about
           the
           work
           but
           it
           will
           never
           go
           on
           ,
           it
           will
           never
           thrive
           :
           As
           a
           servant
           that
           is
           froward
           will
           say
           ,
           well
           I
           may
           go
           about
           the
           work
           ,
           but
           there
           will
           never
           come
           no
           good
           of
           it
           ,
           so
           many
           will
           go
           about
           the
           work
           God
           sets
           them
           to
           do
           ,
           but
           they
           determine
           before
           hand
           nothing
           will
           come
           of
           it
           This
           is
           a
           sinful
           boldness
           ,
           who
           art
           thou
           man
           or
           woman
           ,
           
           shal
           you
           be
           so
           bold
           with
           God
           ,
           may
           you
           determine
           ,
           what
           Gods
           way
           shall
           be
           ?
           you
           may
           say
           ,
           I
           deserve
           that
           nothing
           should
           come
           of
           that
           I
           do
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           determination
           ,
           it
           is
           boldness
           and
           sinfulness
           against
           God
           what
           should
           not
           I
           determine
           I
           that
           am
           thus
           and
           thus
           vild
           ,
           will
           God
           succeed
           any
           work
           in
           my
           hand
           ?
           you
           may
           say
           I
           that
           am
           thus
           and
           thus
           vild
           deserve
           that
           God
           should
           blast
           all
           that
           I
           do
           ,
           but
           do
           not
           determine
           that
           I
           shall
           never
           overcome
           this
           hard
           heart
           of
           mine
           ,
           and
           I
           shal
           never
           get
           a
           patient
           spirit
           .
           This
           is
           that
           which
           the
           prophet
           speaks
           against
           .
           Hosea
           ,
           7.13
           .
           
             Though
             I
             have
             redeemed
             them
             yet
             they
             speak
             lies
             against
             me
             ,
          
           So
           though
           God
           have
           redeemed
           men
           ,
           and
           hath
           given
           them
           mercy
           ,
           yet
           they
           speak
           lies
           against
           God
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           never
           have
           such
           and
           such
           a
           mercy
           ,
           that
           they
           labor
           for
           ,
           or
           when
           God
           is
           in
           a
           way
           of
           redeeming
           of
           you
           ,
           and
           stirring
           your
           hearts
           for
           you
           to
           say
           there
           shal
           never
           be
           no
           success
           ,
           nor
           help
           ,
           this
           is
           to
           speak
           lies
           against
           God
           ;
           be
           humbled
           for
           that
           you
           have
           been
           guilty
           of
           before
           ,
           and
           take
           heed
           of
           determining
           of
           the
           success
           for
           time
           to
           come
           :
           for
           assuredly
           ,
           whatsoever
           unworthinss
           you
           see
           in
           your selves
           ,
           yet
           know
           it
           is
           a
           temptation
           of
           the
           Devil
           and
           a
           provoking
           sin
           .
        
         
           17.
           
           Againe
           it
           must
           be
           our
           care
           ,
           together
           with
           our
           faith
           to
           put
           on
           that
           we
           do
           with
           resolution
           and
           courage
           ;
           As
           the
           Psalmist
           saith
           in
           Psal
           .
           310.24
           .
           
             Be
             of
             good
             courage
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             strengthen
             your
             heart
             .
          
           So
           when
           you
           go
           to
           any
           difficult
           work
           ,
           put
           on
           your
           faith
           with
           all
           the
           resolution
           you
           can
           ,
           natural
           resolution
           helps
           much
           against
           difficulty
           :
           It
           is
           a
           notable
           speech
           of
           
             Seneca
             ,
             the
             mind
             of
             man
             ,
             gets
             whatsoever
             it
             commands
             it self
             ,
             if
             it
             will
             lay
             a
             command
             and
             charge
             upon
             it self
             it
             may
             obtaine
             it
             .
          
           That
           he
           saies
           concerning
           naural
           resolution
           ,
           natural
           resolution
           is
           a
           mighty
           help
           to
           overcome
           difficulty
           ,
           a
           man
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           do
           more
           then
           he
           thought
           he
           could
           have
           done
           ,
           but
           if
           this
           be
           added
           with
           faith
           ,
           that
           we
           can
           make
           use
           of
           our
           Faith
           
           and
           then
           lay
           a
           necessity
           on
           the
           work
           ;
           it
           must
           be
           done
           whatsoever
           I
           hear
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           command
           of
           God
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           mighty
           thing
           to
           help
           forward
           the
           work
           .
        
         
           18.
           
           Another
           rule
           is
           in
           all
           services
           that
           God
           calls
           you
           to
           ,
           look
           upon
           your selves
           as
           Gods
           instruments
           in
           Gods
           hand
           ,
           and
           look
           upon
           the
           work
           as
           Gods
           work
           enjoined
           by
           him
           and
           done
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           not
           your
           own
           .
           I
           am
           nothing
           what
           is
           an
           instrument
           ,
           an
           axe
           to
           the
           building
           of
           an
           house
           ?
           the
           work
           is
           hard
           and
           difficult
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           mine
           ,
           but
           Gods
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           the
           principal
           efficient
           ,
           but
           the
           instrument
           and
           not
           in
           mine
           own
           hand
           ,
           but
           in
           Gods
           and
           such
           a
           weak
           instrument
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           a
           skillful
           workman
           ,
           in
           his
           own
           work
           may
           do
           great
           things
           .
        
         
           19.
           
           Again
           whatsoever
           work
           God
           calls
           you
           to
           do
           go
           a●out
           i●
           ,
           continuing
           in
           it
           ,
           though
           you
           find
           nothing
           come
           of
           it
           ,
           expect
           God
           to
           come
           in
           while
           you
           are
           working
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           if
           God
           did
           come
           in
           I
           could
           have
           incouragment
           to
           work
           ,
           work
           ,
           expecting
           God
           to
           come
           in
           while
           you
           are
           working
           :
           and
           though
           you
           have
           been
           working
           these
           many
           years
           and
           found
           nothing
           ,
           yet
           if
           God
           do
           come
           in
           it
           will
           be
           while
           you
           are
           working
           .
           As
           David
           said
           to
           Solomon
           his
           Son
           ,
           
             up
             and
             be
             doing
             and
             the
             Lord
             be
             with
             you
             .
          
           1.
           
           Chron.
           22.16
           .
           So
           say
           I
           to
           you
           do
           not
           say
           what
           shall
           I
           be
           doing
           without
           the
           Lord
           ,
           be
           doing
           and
           the
           Lord
           wil
           come
           in
           :
           But
           I
           have
           been
           doing
           and
           the
           Lord
           hath
           not
           come
           in
           .
           Yet
           whensoever
           the
           time
           comes
           that
           God
           wil
           come
           in
           comfortably
           ,
           it
           wil
           be
           while
           you
           are
           working
           ,
           therefore
           be
           doing
           and
           the
           Lord
           will
           be
           with
           you
           .
        
         
           20.
           
           Again
           let
           us
           take
           heed
           we
           do
           not
           increase
           the
           difficulty
           by
           our
           disorderly
           carriage
           ,
           this
           we
           are
           many
           times
           guilty
           of
           ,
           that
           when
           God
           sets
           us
           about
           any
           work
           and
           there
           be
           some
           hardness
           in
           it
           ,
           we
           make
           it
           abundantly
           more
           hard
           by
           our
           untoward
           carriages
           :
           As
           a
           man
           that
           is
           fettered
           ,
           by
           pulling
           and
           haling
           he
           pulls
           the
           skin
           off
           his
           legs
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           makes
           it
           harder
           to
           beare
           his
           fetters
           then
           before
           ,
           the
           people
           of
           Israel
           that
           went
           out
           
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           went
           to
           Canaan
           through
           the
           wilderness
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           hard
           iourney
           ,
           but
           they
           made
           it
           abundantly
           harder
           ,
           by
           their
           carriage
           .
           From
           Egypt
           unto
           the
           borders
           of
           Palestine
           was
           but
           
             seventy
             miles
          
           ,
           and
           to
           Jerusalem
           but
           a
           
             hundred
             miles
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           by
           their
           ill
           carriage
           they
           made
           it
           a
           businese
           of
           fourty
           yeares
           :
           so
           though
           indeed
           we
           are
           to
           go
           through
           a
           wilderness
           ,
           &
           a
           difficult
           work
           ,
           yet
           through
           our
           ill
           carriage
           we
           make
           it
           more
           difficult
           .
           Let
           us
           take
           heed
           we
           do
           not
           make
           it
           more
           difficult
           really
           ,
           by
           our
           complaints
           of
           it
           ;
           we
           complaine
           things
           are
           difficult
           when
           indeed
           they
           are
           not
           so
           in
           themselves
           ,
           but
           because
           of
           the
           sluggishness
           of
           mens
           spirits
           in
           making
           complaints
           of
           the
           difficulty
           of
           the
           work
           .
        
         
           21.
           
           Againe
           be
           not
           all
           poring
           upon
           the
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           looking
           at
           those
           things
           that
           are
           hard
           and
           may
           discourage
           you
           in
           the
           work
           that
           God
           set
           you
           about
           ,
           but
           look
           at
           those
           things
           that
           may
           encourage
           you
           also
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           hardness
           in
           a
           work
           ,
           men
           are
           alwaies
           looking
           upon
           that
           and
           they
           never
           look
           upon
           any
           sweet
           that
           may
           incourage
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           never
           like
           that
           they
           shall
           goe
           on
           ;
           Children
           if
           they
           have
           a
           sore
           upon
           the
           body
           the
           finger
           usually
           will
           be
           touching
           of
           that
           though
           it
           makes
           the
           sore
           to
           be
           worse
           ,
           and
           causeth
           it
           to
           be
           more
           and
           more
           angry
           ,
           and
           keeps
           it
           from
           healing
           :
           So
           many
           if
           they
           have
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           hard
           in
           their
           work
           ,
           their
           thoughts
           will
           be
           upon
           that
           .
           Difficulties
           in
           any
           work
           are
           like
           to
           bitter
           pills
           ,
           that
           God
           gives
           us
           to
           take
           down
           :
           But
           what
           a
           childish
           thing
           were
           it
           for
           any
           that
           have
           pills
           to
           take
           down
           that
           are
           bitter
           ,
           for
           them
           to
           chew
           them
           ;
           no
           marvel
           then
           though
           they
           spit
           them
           out
           and
           do
           not
           swallow
           them
           ,
           they
           should
           swallow
           them
           down
           and
           not
           chew
           them
           :
           And
           so
           when
           God
           gives
           us
           any
           bitter
           pills
           ,
           we
           must
           not
           alwaies
           be
           chewing
           of
           them
           in
           our
           thoughts
           but
           free
           the
           command
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           go
           on
           in
           our
           work
           .
           and
           labor
           to
           swallow
           difficulties
           as
           much
           as
           we
           can
           ,
           we
           have
           a
           notable
           place
           for
           this
           purpose
           in
           Psal
           86.4
           ,
           5.
           
           
             Rejoyce
             the
             soul
             of
             thy
             servant
             ,
             
             for
             unto
             thee
             O
             Lord
             do
             I
             lift
             up
             my
             soul
             ,
             for
             thou
             Lord
             art
             good
             and
             ready
             to
             forgive
             ,
             and
             plenteous
             in
             mercy
             unto
             al
             them
             that
             cal
             upon
             thee
             .
          
           Thus
           we
           apply
           it
           ;
           the
           cause
           why
           many
           go
           so
           drooping
           in
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           joy
           and
           comfort
           in
           any
           of
           their
           waies
           ,
           is
           because
           they
           look
           downward
           in
           the
           dark
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           were
           in
           the
           bottom
           of
           a
           deep
           pit
           ,
           and
           alwaies
           looks
           downward
           he
           could
           never
           see
           light
           ;
           if
           he
           would
           see
           light
           ,
           he
           must
           look
           upward
           to
           the
           Sun
           :
           so
           mark
           the
           way
           of
           
             David
             .
             Rejoyce
             the
             soul
             of
             thy
             servant
             ,
             for
             unto
             thee
             O
             Lord
             do
             I
             lift
             up
             my
             soul
             .
          
           If
           David
           had
           let
           his
           heart
           alwaies
           fall
           downward
           he
           would
           never
           had
           joy
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           but
           when
           he
           would
           have
           joy
           he
           lift
           up
           his
           heart
           ,
           so
           if
           there
           be
           any
           work
           that
           is
           difficult
           and
           your
           hearts
           are
           troubled
           ,
           would
           you
           have
           that
           which
           should
           rejoyce
           you
           ?
           lift
           up
           your
           soules
           to
           God
           in
           those
           incouraging
           waies
           that
           he
           presents
           to
           you
           .
           
             For
             thou
             Lord
             art
             good
             and
             ready
             to
             forgive
             ,
             and
             plenteous
             in
             mercy
             .
          
           Here
           is
           a
           way
           to
           get
           mercy
           ,
           he
           lifts
           up
           his
           soul
           and
           looked
           upon
           God
           as
           good
           and
           ready
           to
           forgive
           ,
           and
           plenteous
           in
           mercy
           .
           I
           appeale
           to
           you
           when
           did
           you
           lift
           up
           your
           soules
           ,
           and
           look
           up
           to
           God
           as
           plenteous
           in
           mercy
           ,
           you
           alwaies
           looked
           downward
           in
           the
           bottome
           of
           the
           pit
           and
           see
           the
           blackness
           of
           Gods
           justice
           ready
           to
           seize
           upon
           you
           ,
           but
           you
           should
           lift
           up
           your
           soul
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           look
           to
           the
           sun
           ,
           we
           should
           not
           alwaies
           be
           poring
           ,
           upon
           those
           things
           that
           are
           difficult
           ,
           but
           see
           those
           things
           that
           are
           incouraging
           .
        
         
           22.
           
           Do
           not
           make
           use
           of
           difficulties
           in
           your
           way
           to
           reason
           against
           your
           work
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           you
           out
           of
           love
           with
           your
           work
           ,
           but
           to
           reason
           against
           your
           hearts
           :
           indeed
           it
           is
           an
           hard
           work
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           through
           my
           wretched
           sluggish
           heart
           ,
           and
           because
           I
           do
           not
           make
           use
           of
           the
           means
           ,
           and
           abilities
           that
           God
           affords
           me
           ,
           many
           that
           have
           less
           means
           and
           helps
           then
           I
           ,
           can
           go
           through
           harder
           works
           then
           I
           ,
           and
           so
           labor
           to
           reason
           against
           your
           own
           hearts
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           work
           ,
           many
           when
           they
           feel
           the
           
           work
           ,
           hard
           reason
           against
           the
           work
           :
           the
           Lord
           knows
           I
           strive
           and
           do
           what
           I
           can
           ,
           but
           I
           have
           so
           many
           letts
           and
           hinderances
           ,
           God
           does
           not
           come
           in
           with
           his
           Grace
           ,
           to
           help
           me
           ,
           and
           I
           can
           do
           nothing
           without
           God
           ,
           How
           comes
           it
           to
           pass
           nothing
           is
           done
           ?
           because
           the
           work
           is
           hard
           ,
           or
           because
           you
           do
           not
           use
           what
           power
           God
           gives
           to
           do
           it
           withall
           :
           now
           the
           safest
           way
           is
           rather
           to
           reason
           against
           your selves
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           not
           done
           what
           you
           can
           ,
           but
           you
           rather
           put
           off
           al
           the
           guilt
           from
           your selves
           and
           justify
           your selves
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           all
           the
           reason
           why
           nothing
           is
           done
           ,
           it
           is
           because
           the
           work
           is
           hard
           ,
           and
           you
           have
           so
           many
           hinderances
           ,
           and
           that
           God
           hath
           not
           given
           you
           his
           power
           :
           but
           if
           you
           look
           into
           your
           own
           hearts
           ,
           you
           will
           find
           another
           reason
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           so
           much
           the
           hardness
           of
           the
           work
           as
           the
           ill
           disposition
           of
           your
           hearts
           :
           and
           that
           should
           be
           your
           care
           not
           to
           reason
           against
           the
           work
           because
           it
           is
           difficult
           ,
           but
           against
           your
           hearts
           .
        
         
           And
           to
           conclude
           all
           ,
           this
           is
           all
           I
           say
           :
           we
           should
           labor
           to
           harden
           our selves
           by
           our
           Faith
           against
           all
           difficulties
           :
           As
           unbeleefe
           is
           a
           hardning
           sin
           one
           way
           ,
           So
           faith
           is
           a
           hardning
           grace
           another
           way
           ,
           unbelief
           hardens
           in
           that
           which
           is
           evil
           ,
           and
           faith
           hardens
           in
           that
           which
           is
           good
           :
           Acts
           ,
           19.9
           .
           
             But
             when
             divers
             were
             hardned
             and
             beleeved
             not
             .
          
           They
           were
           hardned
           because
           they
           did
           not
           beleeve
           ,
           and
           faith
           hath
           the
           contrary
           effect
           ,
           and
           wil
           do
           as
           much
           in
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           as
           unbelief
           can
           do
           in
           that
           which
           is
           evil
           :
           As
           unbelief
           wil
           make
           a
           man
           or
           woman
           so
           hard
           ,
           as
           to
           be
           as
           Iron
           to
           that
           which
           is
           good
           ,
           so
           Faith
           wil
           make
           a
           man
           as
           Iron
           to
           that
           which
           is
           evil
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Prophet
           Jeremiah
           is
           compared
           to
           
             Iron
             and
             Steel
          
           ,
           Jer.
           15.12
           .
           
             Shall
             Iron
             break
             the
             northern
             Iron
             and
             the
             Steel
             ?
          
           God
           hath
           revealed
           himself
           to
           him
           gratiously
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           hardned
           by
           it
           ,
           now
           of
           all
           graces
           especially
           Faith
           doth
           make
           the
           heart
           as
           Iron
           ,
           for
           God
           ,
           as
           unbelief
           doth
           make
           the
           heart
           as
           Iron
           to
           stand
           out
           against
           God
           :
           And
           therefore
           is
           the
           exhortation
           of
           the
           
           Apostle
           ,
           2
           Peter
           .
           1.5
           .
           
             Ad
             to
             your
             Faith
             vertue
          
           :
           the
           word
           (
           Virtus
           )
           comes
           from
           strength
           because
           every
           vertue
           puts
           forth
           strength
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           as
           much
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           ad
           to
           your
           faith
           strength
           ,
           put
           it
           forth
           strongly
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           help
           you
           against
           strong
           difficulties
           ,
           with
           a
           war-like
           power
           ,
           vertue
           hath
           a
           power
           to
           oppose
           enemies
           :
           and
           so
           ad
           to
           your
           faith
           vertue
           .
           And
           if
           we
           do
           so
           ,
           know
           it
           will
           be
           a
           very
           honorable
           thing
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           honor
           to
           God
           ,
           &
           honor
           to
           us
           ,
           for
           us
           to
           go
           through
           difficult
           things
           ,
           it
           is
           honor
           to
           God
           :
           as
           Davids
           men
           that
           endured
           so
           much
           that
           broke
           through
           an
           host
           for
           to
           get
           him
           water
           ,
           it
           was
           an
           honor
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           for
           us
           to
           do
           difficult
           things
           for
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           honor
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           honorable
           to
           us
           ,
           non
           so
           honorable
           as
           those
           that
           have
           gone
           through
           difficult
           works
           ,
           it
           will
           make
           them
           honorable
           to
           others
           ,
           as
           some
           observe
           from
           that
           place
           ,
           in
           8.
           
           Cant.
           3.
           
           
             If
             shee
             be
             a
             wal
             we
             will
             build
             upon
             her
             ,
             a
             palace
             of
             Silver
             .
          
           If
           shee
           be
           a
           wal
           to
           stand
           out
           against
           opposition
           ,
           and
           temptation
           ,
           we
           wil
           build
           upon
           her
           a
           palace
           of
           Silver
           ,
           she
           shal
           be
           made
           honorable
           and
           glorious
           :
           and
           so
           every
           Christian
           if
           your
           heart
           be
           as
           a
           wall
           ,
           to
           stand
           out
           against
           opposition
           and
           difficulty
           ,
           and
           hinderances
           in
           the
           way
           of
           God
           ,
           you
           shall
           have
           a
           pallace
           of
           Silver
           built
           upon
           you
           ,
           you
           shal
           be
           honorable
           in
           the
           eyes
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Saints
           .
           And
           going
           through
           difficulty
           is
           a
           mighty
           strengthening
           to
           grace
           ,
           and
           the
           more
           difficulty
           any
           go
           through
           ,
           the
           more
           Grace
           is
           strengthened
           .
           As
           it
           is
           a
           rule
           of
           any
           thing
           that
           opposeth
           another
           ,
           if
           it
           do
           not
           overcome
           it
           ,
           it
           strengthens
           it
           ,
           as
           fire
           and
           water
           ,
           if
           you
           cast
           so
           much
           water
           into
           fire
           as
           the
           fire
           can
           overcome
           it
           the
           fire
           gathernig
           strength
           to
           overcome
           the
           water
           that
           opposes
           it
           ,
           burns
           the
           better
           :
           So
           in
           all
           oppositions
           :
           So
           in
           sin
           :
           If
           that
           a
           man
           comes
           to
           be
           opposed
           in
           his
           sinful
           way
           by
           the
           word
           ,
           if
           the
           word
           do
           not
           overcome
           his
           lust
           ,
           his
           lust
           grows
           stronger
           :
           And
           so
           in
           grace
           ,
           if
           any
           lust
           or
           sin
           ,
           or
           temptation
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           do
           come
           and
           oppose
           grace
           or
           any
           gracious
           act
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           do
           not
           overcome
           grace
           ,
           but
           grace
           overcome
           
           them
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           stronger
           ,
           and
           therefore
           let
           us
           go
           on
           in
           the
           way
           of
           God
           whatsoever
           difficulties
           come
           of
           it
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           25.
           
        
         
           
             Containing
             a
             Second
             consideration
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             an
             Allegoricall
             interpretation
             of
             Moses
             forsaking
             Egypt
             by
             Faith.
             Warrant
             for
             Allegoricall
             interpretations
             .
             Forsaking
             this
             world
             ,
             renouncing
             our
             natural
             estate
             ,
             a
             difficult
             work
             .
             Fourteen
             reasons
             of
             it
             .
          
        
         
           NOw
           having
           finished
           the
           point
           in
           the
           
             Literal
             sense
          
           ,
           the
           going
           through
           that
           hard
           work
           which
           Moses
           was
           set
           upon
           by
           God
           ,
           Let
           us
           speak
           a
           little
           concerning
           the
           
             Allegorical
             Sense
          
           :
           Though
           that
           be
           not
           the
           thing
           which
           is
           especially
           intended
           ,
           yet
           we
           know
           many
           times
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           makes
           use
           of
           Scripture
           in
           an
           Allegorical
           way
           :
           And
           before
           I
           enter
           upon
           it
           ,
           I
           will
           name
           two
           or
           three
           scriptures
           to
           shew
           a
           warrant
           for
           what
           I
           do
           in
           handling
           this
           scripture
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Allegory
           .
        
         
           The
           Holy
           Ghost
           doth
           make
           use
           of
           Scripture
           not
           only
           according
           to
           the
           primary
           sense
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           Metaphorical
           and
           Allegorical
           sense
           ,
           as
           in
           Psal
           .
           19.34
           .
           
             There
             is
             no
             Speech
             nor
             Language
             where
             their
             voice
             is
             not
             heard
             ,
             their
             line
             is
             gone
             through
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             their
             word
             is
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           This
           is
           apparently
           spoken
           of
           the
           Sun
           and
           the
           going
           forth
           of
           the
           Sun
           in
           the
           Heavens
           :
           The
           Heavens
           ,
           and
           the
           motions
           in
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           testification
           of
           Gods
           power
           therein
           ,
           are
           compared
           to
           a
           Language
           and
           a
           voice
           :
           And
           the
           instruments
           that
           are
           to
           be
           drawn
           from
           them
           ,
           are
           gone
           through
           the
           whol
           Earth
           .
           But
           marke
           how
           the
           Apostle
           makes
           use
           of
           this
           in
           a
           far
           different
           sense
           ,
           Rom.
           10.18
           .
           
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             have
             they
             not
             heard
             ?
             yes
             verily
             their
             
             sound
             went
             into
             all
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             their
             words
             into
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           Having
           reference
           to
           this
           place
           he
           doth
           not
           go
           according
           to
           the
           direct
           primary
           sense
           ,
           but
           he
           applies
           it
           to
           the
           preaching
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           And
           the
           going
           forth
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
           And
           again
           in
           Math.
           2.15
           .
           When
           Christ
           was
           carried
           into
           Egypt
           
             that
             it
             might
             be
             fulfilled
             which
             was
             spoken
             by
             the
             prophet
             ,
             saying
             ,
             Out
             of
             Egypt
             have
             I
             called
             my
             Son.
          
           It
           hath
           reference
           to
           that
           Prophesie
           in
           Hos
           .
           11.1
           .
           Which
           is
           meant
           of
           the
           calling
           his
           people
           out
           of
           Egypt
           And
           there
           it
           is
           applyed
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           doth
           not
           only
           apply
           Scripture
           according
           to
           the
           primary
           sense
           ,
           but
           Allegorically
           ,
           and
           Tipically
           we
           have
           liberty
           also
           to
           do
           so
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           we
           shal
           speak
           of
           this
           Text
           in
           an
           Allegorical
           sense
           two
           waies
           :
           And
           that
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           bondage
           we
           are
           in
           by
           nature
           under
           sin
           ,
           and
           Sathan
           as
           the
           Israelites
           were
           in
           Egypt
           under
           Pharoah
           ,
           And
           as
           Moses
           by
           faith
           forsook
           Egypt
           ,
           so
           we
           must
           be
           delivered
           out
           of
           this
           spiritual
           Egypt
           ,
           from
           this
           spiritual
           bondage
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           in
           by
           nature
           ,
           under
           sin
           ,
           and
           Satan
           ,
           by
           Faith.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Scripture
           compares
           the
           power
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           &
           the
           bondage
           that
           men
           are
           in
           under
           Antichrist
           to
           Egypt
           Rom.
           11.8
           .
           There
           it
           is
           called
           
             spiritual
             Sodom
             :
             and
             spiritual
             Egypt
          
           :
           And
           as
           the
           Israelites
           by
           Faith
           ,
           were
           delivered
           from
           the
           Bondage
           they
           were
           in
           ,
           in
           Egypt
           :
           So
           faith
           does
           deliver
           people
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           Antichrist
           .
        
         
           I.
           Then
           for
           the
           forsaking
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           we
           are
           al
           by
           nature
           bondslaves
           to
           Sin
           and
           Satan
           as
           the
           Israelites
           were
           to
           the
           Egyptians
           .
           And
           Canaan
           was
           a
           Tipe
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           the
           promise
           of
           God
           unto
           them
           to
           bring
           them
           unto
           Canaan
           ,
           was
           to
           set
           out
           the
           condition
           of
           Gods
           people
           how
           they
           should
           be
           brought
           to
           heaven
           :
           All
           Gods
           waies
           towards
           the
           Israelites
           in
           this
           work
           ,
           were
           Tipical
           to
           set
           out
           further
           things
           that
           were
           to
           be
           afterward
           .
           Therefore
           by
           faith
           this
           Egypt
           is
           forsaken
           ,
           and
           the
           souls
           of
           Gods
           people
           
           are
           carried
           on
           to
           Canaan
           ,
           through
           the
           Wilderness
           of
           this
           world
           to
           heaven
           by
           faith
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           through
           that
           Wilderness
           to
           Canaan
           :
           It
           must
           be
           Faith
           that
           must
           carry
           through
           this
           difficult
           work
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           difficult
           work
           of
           all
           works
           ;
           the
           Bondage
           is
           the
           greatest
           bondage
           ,
           And
           therefore
           the
           work
           is
           the
           most
           difficult
           work
           that
           may
           be
           .
           If
           we
           consider
           ,
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           carnal
           reasonings
           that
           are
           in
           mens
           hearts
           against
           the
           work
           of
           God
           in
           bringing
           them
           out
           of
           their
           natural
           estate
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           we
           consider
           the
           self
           confidences
           that
           are
           in
           men
           being
           confident
           of
           their
           estate
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           sensible
           of
           their
           Bondage
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           we
           consider
           the
           vaine
           hopes
           that
           are
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           people
           concerning
           Gods
           mercy
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           If
           we
           consider
           the
           dangerous
           mistakes
           that
           are
           in
           people
           ,
           mistaking
           the
           way
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           of
           life
           ,
           thinking
           they
           are
           in
           the
           way
           of
           life
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Death
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           If
           we
           consider
           the
           cursed
           prejudice
           that
           men
           have
           against
           the
           way
           of
           God
           naturally
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           If
           we
           consider
           the
           strong
           ingagements
           that
           men
           have
           to
           keep
           them
           from
           returning
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           If
           we
           consider
           the
           many
           lusts
           that
           are
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           that
           can
           never
           be
           overpowered
           ,
           but
           by
           an
           Almighty
           power
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           If
           we
           consider
           the
           strong
           accusations
           and
           Terrors
           that
           are
           in
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           and
           Women
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           to
           be
           awakned
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           If
           we
           consider
           the
           woful
           Temptations
           of
           Satan
           following
           and
           daunting
           the
           Soul
           ,
           when
           it
           would
           go
           from
           this
           Egypt
           ,
           as
           Pharoah
           followed
           the
           Israelites
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           If
           we
           consider
           the
           wonderful
           discouragements
           that
           people
           have
           in
           their
           own
           thoughts
           ,
           when
           they
           look
           into
           themselves
           ,
           and
           see
           their
           Disability
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           any
           Unability
           to
           resist
           any
           thing
           that
           's
           Evil.
           
        
         
         
           11.
           
           If
           we
           consider
           ,
           the
           perswasions
           of
           the
           world
           from
           without
           ,
           when
           they
           begin
           to
           forsake
           this
           spiritual
           Egypt
           .
        
         
           12.
           
           If
           we
           consider
           ,
           how
           often
           times
           God
           himself
           seems
           to
           walk
           contrary
           to
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           forsaking
           Egypt
           .
        
         
           13.
           
           If
           we
           consider
           the
           difficulty
           of
           the
           waies
           of
           Religion
           ,
           at
           this
           first
           entrance
           ,
           and
           the
           long
           time
           that
           the
           Soul
           must
           have
           to
           go
           in
           through
           this
           wilderness
           before
           they
           come
           to
           Canaan
           .
        
         
           14.
           
           If
           we
           consider
           the
           great
           venture
           that
           the
           Soul
           must
           make
           to
           venture
           its
           eternal
           estate
           and
           all
           its
           good
           upon
           the
           way
           of
           God
           that
           is
           revealed
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           and
           Many
           others
           might
           be
           named
           ,
           and
           inlarged
           ,
           that
           make
           this
           a
           difficult
           Work.
           
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           26.
           
        
         
           
             How
             Faith
             carries
             the
             Soul
             through
             the
             difficult
             Work
             of
             forsaking
             Egypt
             .
             Their
             Works
             of
             Faith.
             1.
             
             The
             discovering
             work
             ,
             in
             two
             Particulars
             .
             2.
             
             The
             relying
             Work.
             3.
             
             The
             Surrendring
             Work.
             Question
             Resolved
             concerning
             the
             force
             of
             Natural
             Conscience
             ,
             in
             three
             Particulars
             ,
             shewing
             the
             great
             difference
             between
             the
             actings
             of
             Faith
             and
             Natural
             Conscience
             .
             
               Application
               ,
               1.
            
             
             Hence
             see
             the
             ground
             of
             Miscarriages
             .
             2.
             
             A
             Rule
             of
             Direction
             ;
             Incouragements
             to
             Faith
             and
             Beleeving
             .
             3.
             
             Let
             delivered
             Persons
             see
             what
             delivered
             them
             .
             Faith
             which
             acts
             by
             a
             power
             without
             us
             .
             Twelve
             Considerable
             and
             useful
             Directions
             in
             this
             matter
             .
          
        
         
           BUt
           though
           it
           be
           a
           difficult
           work
           ,
           yet
           Faith
           carries
           the
           Soul
           through
           :
           and
           brings
           it
           from
           this
           spiritual
           
           Egypt
           :
           and
           it
           is
           only
           Faith
           that
           doth
           this
           :
           the
           Law
           may
           do
           somwhat
           to
           shew
           men
           their
           bondages
           ;
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           bondage
           may
           make
           them
           sensible
           of
           their
           bondage
           ,
           but
           this
           doth
           not
           deliver
           them
           ;
           as
           the
           Children
           of
           Israel
           when
           they
           were
           in
           bondage
           ,
           they
           Cryed
           out
           ,
           but
           that
           did
           not
           deliver
           them
           ,
           it
           was
           Faith
           by
           which
           they
           were
           to
           go
           from
           Egypt
           :
           So
           whatsoever
           there
           may
           be
           in
           a
           way
           of
           preparation
           :
           Its
           Faith
           only
           that
           delivers
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           Quest
           .
           
             How
             doth
             Faith
             do
             this
          
           ?
        
         
           Answ
           .
           First
           ,
           I
           wil
           shew
           how
           Faith
           doth
           it
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           I
           wil
           shew
           whether
           a
           man
           may
           not
           be
           delivered
           in
           shew
           by
           some
           other
           things
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           three
           works
           of
           Faith
           whereby
           we
           come
           to
           forsake
           this
           spiritual
           Egypt
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               discovering
               Work.
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               relying
               Work.
            
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               surrendring
               Work.
            
             
          
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           discovering
           work
           ,
           Its
           Faith
           that
           discovers
           clearly
           and
           with
           power
           the
           great
           Misteries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           the
           great
           Work
           of
           God
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           great
           God
           appeares
           in
           providing
           such
           a
           way
           ,
           for
           the
           Reconciliation
           of
           lost
           man
           unto
           himself
           ,
           such
           a
           glorious
           means
           of
           Mediation
           for
           the
           satisfying
           of
           his
           Justice
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           making
           up
           of
           the
           breach
           that
           is
           between
           man
           and
           him
           .
           It
           s
           Faith
           and
           only
           Faith
           ,
           that
           can
           hold
           out
           the
           excellency
           and
           Beauty
           of
           God
           appearing
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           And
           to
           shew
           fully
           al
           that
           good
           that
           God
           intends
           to
           communicate
           to
           the
           Children
           of
           men
           in
           this
           way
           of
           Mediation
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           discovering
           work
           of
           Faith
           is
           ,
           in
           setting
           before
           the
           Soul
           not
           only
           the
           Glory
           and
           excellency
           and
           certainty
           of
           the
           work
           of
           Mediation
           in
           Christ
           :
           but
           
           it
           discovers
           unto
           the
           Soul
           the
           Riches
           of
           the
           freeness
           of
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           :
           it
           is
           Faith
           that
           must
           perswade
           the
           Soul
           that
           the
           way
           of
           deliverance
           comes
           only
           from
           free
           grace
           ,
           that
           God
           doth
           Justifie
           the
           ungodly
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           nothing
           in
           the
           creature
           for
           which
           God
           comes
           to
           justifie
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           :
           There
           is
           a
           relying
           Work
           of
           Faith
           :
           the
           Soul
           having
           these
           things
           discovered
           in
           the
           Glory
           and
           power
           and
           reality
           of
           them
           :
           Faith
           comes
           to
           close
           with
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           to
           cast
           it self
           upon
           this
           Glorious
           Rich
           free
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           venture
           its
           self
           and
           all
           its
           good
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           Soul
           having
           thus
           ventured
           upon
           the
           free
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           makes
           a
           surrender
           of
           its
           self
           up
           unto
           Christ
           .
           To
           unite
           it self
           to
           him
           :
           I
           do
           not
           only
           desire
           to
           draw
           Christ
           to
           me
           ;
           to
           be
           made
           mine
           .
           But
           I
           give
           up
           my self
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           be
           his
           .
           In
           uniting
           of
           two
           things
           I
           do
           not
           only
           lay
           one
           thing
           upon
           another
           ,
           but
           joyne
           the
           other
           to
           that
           ;
           and
           so
           in
           uniting
           the
           Soul
           to
           Christ
           ,
           there
           is
           not
           only
           a
           bringing
           of
           Christ
           to
           the
           Soul
           ,
           but
           a
           surrendring
           of
           the
           Soul
           to
           Christ
           :
           to
           him
           in
           him
           ,
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           satisfied
           with
           him
           ;
           And
           when
           Faith
           comes
           to
           discover
           with
           power
           ,
           the
           Glory
           and
           reality
           of
           the
           great
           Misteries
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           enabling
           it
           to
           cast
           and
           rowle
           it self
           ,
           for
           all
           its
           good
           upon
           this
           way
           and
           surrender
           its
           self
           up
           to
           Christ
           to
           be
           wholly
           his
           ,
           here
           is
           the
           work
           of
           Faith
           that
           delivers
           from
           this
           spiritual
           Egypt
           .
        
         
           Quest
           .
           
             But
             may
             not
             natural
             Conscience
             help
             men
             through
             much
             difficulty
             in
             the
             way
             of
             deliverance
             from
             this
             spiritual
          
           Egypt
           ?
           
             Many
             come
             to
             see
             their
             bondage
             by
             sin
             ,
             and
             seeme
             to
             be
             delivered
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             it
             is
             only
             the
             strength
             of
             Natural
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             not
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           It
           is
           acknowledged
           that
           natural
           Conscience
           may
           in
           a
           great
           degree
           deliver
           men
           from
           some
           hind
           of
           
           bondage
           under
           sin
           ,
           and
           may
           deliver
           from
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           the
           power
           of
           their
           sin
           ,
           but
           you
           shall
           observe
           the
           difference
           to
           be
           thus
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Natural
           conscience
           may
           help
           men
           to
           abstaine
           from
           sin
           ,
           and
           set
           upon
           many
           duties
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           seem
           they
           are
           delivered
           from
           this
           bondage
           ,
           but
           whatsoever
           they
           abstaine
           from
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           duties
           they
           do
           ,
           It
           is
           rather
           because
           conscience
           urgeth
           the
           necessity
           of
           it
           upon
           them
           ,
           then
           any
           inward
           principle
           to
           approve
           ,
           and
           like
           of
           the
           duties
           they
           performe
           ,
           or
           to
           dislike
           and
           disapprove
           of
           the
           sin
           they
           abstaine
           from
           ,
           they
           are
           forced
           out
           of
           Egypt
           :
           But
           Faith
           it
           doth
           not
           make
           men
           only
           abstain
           from
           sin
           ,
           but
           is
           gives
           them
           a
           principle
           to
           make
           against
           sin
           ;
           and
           it
           doth
           not
           only
           perform
           duty
           ,
           but
           the
           heartt
           is
           for
           that
           duty
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           an
           agreeableness
           ,
           and
           sutableness
           in
           the
           heart
           unto
           that
           duty
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Where
           it
           is
           only
           naturall
           conscience
           ,
           that
           carries
           through
           many
           streights
           ,
           it
           doth
           enable
           to
           do
           outward
           things
           ,
           and
           abstaine
           from
           outward
           things
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           but
           little
           inward
           change
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           it
           may
           keep
           them
           from
           some
           actions
           ,
           they
           dare
           not
           commit
           such
           and
           such
           sins
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           secret
           ,
           though
           none
           in
           the
           world
           know
           it
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           not
           an
           inward
           change
           in
           the
           heart
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           :
           Where
           it
           is
           a
           natural
           conscience
           Grace
           is
           desired
           for
           peace
           sake
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           of
           grace
           the
           soul
           desires
           peace
           for
           the
           furtherance
           of
           Grace
           .
        
         
           
             USE
             1.
             
          
           
             To
             apply
             this
             a
             little
             .
          
           
             Is
             it
             Faith
             that
             delivers
             from
             this
             spiritual
             Egypt
             :
             Hence
             let
             us
             see
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             Miscarriages
             of
             most
             people
             in
             their
             deliverances
             from
             spiritual
             Egypt
             :
             Many
             people
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             by
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             they
             come
             to
             see
             their
             bondage
             ,
             and
             woful
             wretched
             estate
             ,
             &
             their
             consciences
             are
             much
             troubled
             ,
             but
             they
             miscarry
             
             and
             it
             appears
             in
             the
             end
             that
             they
             were
             never
             delivered
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             but
             they
             lived
             ,
             and
             died
             ,
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             perished
             Eternally
             .
             They
             were
             come
             neer
             to
             Canaan
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             perished
             ,
             and
             never
             come
             to
             Canaan
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             Faith
             that
             delivered
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             acquainted
             with
             the
             mistery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             covenant
             of
             Grace
             :
             they
             must
             abstain
             from
             Sin
             ,
             be
             no
             more
             drunkards
             ,
             and
             Swearers
             ,
             and
             Adulterers
             ,
             and
             Sabbath
             breakers
             :
             They
             abstaine
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             Religion
             is
             a
             meer
             natural
             work
             ,
             and
             there
             they
             quiet
             themselves
             ,
             and
             think
             they
             are
             delivered
             :
             But
             the
             glorious
             work
             of
             God
             in
             Faith
             ,
             is
             not
             mighty
             and
             powerful
             upon
             their
             hearts
             carrying
             their
             hearts
             to
             God
             in
             Christ
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             discovering
             the
             misteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             :
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             not
             delivered
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Hence
             is
             a
             rule
             of
             direction
             to
             such
             as
             are
             about
             being
             delivered
             from
             this
             spiritual
             Egypt
             .
             Are
             there
             any
             such
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             sensible
             of
             their
             woful
             bondage
             and
             wouldest
             thou
             deliver
             thy
             soul
             from
             that
             spiritual
             bondage
             ?
             is
             it
             thy
             worke
             that
             thou
             art
             now
             about
             ?
             If
             any
             thing
             do
             it
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             the
             work
             of
             Faith.
             Thou
             maiest
             get
             some
             quiet
             and
             ease
             by
             some
             other
             means
             ,
             but
             for
             deliverance
             you
             can
             never
             get
             it
             but
             by
             Faith
             :
             Therefore
             do
             not
             content
             thy self
             with
             any
             reformation
             ,
             that
             its
             better
             with
             thee
             then
             it
             hath
             been
             ;
             never
             rest
             till
             thou
             hast
             got
             the
             work
             of
             Faith
             :
             and
             for
             the
             incouragement
             of
             such
             a
             soul
             to
             beleeve
             that
             it
             may
             be
             delivered
             by
             Faith
             from
             that
             bondage
             ,
             it
             is
             sensible
             of
             ,
             and
             which
             it
             is
             now
             about
             .
             Know
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             If
             thou
             beest
             sensible
             of
             thy
             spiritual
             bondage
             ,
             know
             it
             is
             the
             great
             work
             that
             God
             hath
             set
             his
             heart
             upon
             above
             al
             the
             works
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             deliver
             souls
             from
             this
             spirituall
             bondage
             :
             Many
             that
             are
             sensible
             of
             their
             spiritual
             bondage
             say
             ,
             I
             
               am
               in
               such
               a
               condition
               ,
               and
               will
               God
               ever
               regard
               me
               in
               this
               estate
               ?
            
             will
             he
             regard
             thee
             ?
             yes
             ,
             know
             that
             the
             greatest
             thing
             that
             Gods
             
             heart
             is
             upon
             ,
             as
             the
             highest
             thing
             that
             he
             wil
             do
             ,
             is
             upon
             those
             that
             are
             sensible
             of
             their
             spiritual
             bondage
             of
             this
             spiritual
             Egypt
             to
             deliver
             them
             ?
             And
             though
             thou
             art
             not
             sure
             he
             wil
             do
             it
             for
             thee
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             a
             great
             incouragement
             .
          
           
             Object
             ,
             
               But
               though
               he
               may
               do
               it
               for
               others
               yet
               I
               am
               so
               vile
               ,
               that
               though
               I
               have
               seen
               my
               sin
               ,
               I
               have
               stil
               gone
               on
               ,
               therefore
               he
               wil
               not
               do
               it
               for
               me
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             2.
             
             Wherefore
             know
             in
             the
             second
             place
             that
             the
             great
             designe
             that
             God
             hath
             in
             this
             work
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             to
             manifest
             his
             power
             ,
             but
             to
             set
             out
             before
             men
             ,
             and
             Angels
             ,
             to
             all
             eternity
             ,
             the
             Riches
             and
             Glory
             of
             his
             free
             Grace
             .
             And
             therefore
             those
             objections
             of
             thy
             unworthinss
             may
             be
             taken
             away
             :
             for
             thou
             maiest
             see
             God
             doth
             not
             intend
             to
             goe
             on
             with
             thee
             in
             a
             way
             of
             retribution
             or
             distributive
             Justice
             ,
             if
             thou
             dost
             so
             ,
             and
             so
             and
             so
             ,
             he
             wil
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             so
             for
             thee
             ,
             but
             he
             goes
             this
             way
             to
             work
             :
             that
             his
             great
             designe
             is
             to
             magnify
             his
             free
             Grace
             ,
             And
             whosoever
             he
             does
             deliver
             ,
             it
             is
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             to
             shew
             to
             men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             what
             the
             power
             of
             his
             infinite
             free
             Grace
             is
             able
             to
             do
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             a
             great
             Incouragement
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Further
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             hath
             already
             removed
             all
             differences
             that
             are
             between
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             thy
             soul
             :
             the
             difficulties
             which
             make
             such
             a
             mighty
             vast
             dismal
             distance
             between
             God
             and
             thy
             soul
             ,
             is
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             and
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             :
             Now
             it
             hath
             been
             the
             work
             of
             Christ
             to
             take
             away
             all
             these
             difficulties
             :
             So
             that
             when
             thou
             lookest
             up
             and
             seest
             thy
             sin
             against
             an
             infinite
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             infinitely
             holy
             ,
             and
             infinitely
             just
             ,
             and
             seest
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             against
             thee
             ;
             thou
             thinkest
             these
             are
             great
             difficulties
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             for
             me
             to
             get
             over
             these
             :
             know
             it
             is
             the
             work
             of
             Christ
             that
             great
             Savior
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             remove
             those
             difficulties
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             had
             not
             undertook
             it
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             impossible
             for
             any
             soul
             to
             come
             to
             
             God
             ,
             But
             he
             hath
             done
             it
             and
             therefore
             thou
             hast
             liberty
             to
             come
             to
             God
             ;
             if
             thou
             hast
             but
             an
             heart
             to
             venture
             upon
             his
             free
             Grace
             ,
             if
             thou
             saiest
             ,
             how
             can
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             removed
             these
             difficulties
             for
             me
             ?
             It
             s
             the
             work
             of
             Faith
             that
             gives
             thee
             an
             interest
             .
             And
             therefore
             do
             not
             stay
             for
             any
             thing
             else
             :
             If
             thou
             doest
             but
             venture
             upon
             Faith
             ,
             thou
             needest
             not
             take
             care
             as
             those
             Women
             did
             ,
             
               who
               shall
               roule
               away
               the
               stone
               .
            
             Who
             shall
             remove
             the
             difficulties
             of
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ?
             who
             shall
             pacifie
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             that
             is
             burning
             against
             me
             for
             my
             sin
             ?
             If
             thou
             doest
             beleeve
             Christ
             hath
             done
             it
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             not
             only
             removed
             the
             difficulties
             between
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             thy
             soul
             ;
             but
             there
             are
             many
             gracious
             promises
             in
             the
             Gospel
             (
             for
             the
             removing
             of
             all
             difficulties
             in
             thy
             soul
             )
             that
             thou
             hast
             as
             much
             right
             to
             lay
             claime
             to
             ,
             as
             any
             one
             in
             the
             world
             that
             ever
             was
             delivered
             by
             Christ
             :
             Whatsoever
             ground
             any
             had
             to
             claime
             these
             promises
             ,
             before
             the
             applying
             of
             them
             ,
             thou
             hast
             the
             same
             ground
             ;
             the
             great
             hinderance
             that
             is
             in
             thee
             is
             an
             hard
             heart
             ,
             a
             stout
             stubborne
             spirit
             :
             marke
             what
             is
             said
             ;
             
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               way
               prepared
               for
               the
               Lord
               :
               Make
               his
               way
               strait
               ,
               every
               high
               Mountain
               shal
               be
               brought
               low
               ,
               every
               valley
               shal
               be
               filled
               up
               ,
               every
               crooked
               way
               shall
               be
               made
               strait
               ,
               every
               rough
               way
               shall
               be
               made
               plaine
               .
               Luke
               ,
            
             3.4.5.6
             .
             Now
             who
             hath
             right
             to
             laie
             hold
             on
             these
             promises
             ,
             this
             applying
             of
             them
             doth
             give
             interest
             :
             doest
             thou
             find
             thy
             heart
             proud
             and
             canst
             not
             pul
             it
             down
             ?
             saies
             the
             Lord
             
               every
               high
               mountaine
               shal
               be
               cast
               down
            
             dost
             thou
             say
             I
             have
             an
             unbeleeving
             heart
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             to
             beleeve
             Gods
             word
             ,
             but
             my
             heart
             sinks
             down
             in
             unbeliefe
             ,
             that
             is
             as
             a
             valley
             dejected
             ?
             
               Every
               vally
               shal
               be
               filled
               up
               .
            
             I
             have
             a
             perverse
             crooked
             heart
             ?
             every
             croked
             way
             shall
             be
             made
             strait
             .
             I
             have
             a
             rough
             knotty
             heart
             ?
             every
             rough
             heart
             ,
             
               Every
               rough
               way
               shall
               be
               made
               plaine
            
             :
             So
             that
             Christ
             hath
             not
             only
             made
             things
             
             cleer
             between
             God
             and
             thee
             but
             in
             thy
             own
             Soul.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               But
               he
               doth
               not
               make
               it
               clear
               for
               all
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Thou
             hast
             as
             much
             ground
             to
             beleeve
             as
             any
             had
             before
             they
             did
             beleeve
             ,
             
               I
               will
               take
               away
               thy
               strong
               Heart
               saith
               God
            
             ;
             This
             is
             revealed
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             therefore
             thou
             art
             to
             make
             use
             of
             them
             ;
             And
             whosoever
             did
             get
             good
             by
             them
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             see
             any
             interest
             they
             had
             to
             them
             ,
             more
             then
             thou
             canst
             see
             .
          
        
         
           
             USE
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             A
             Third
             use
             is
             this
             ,
             If
             Faith
             be
             that
             which
             does
             deliver
             from
             this
             spiritual
             Egypt
             :
             Then
             those
             that
             are
             delivered
             ,
             let
             them
             see
             what
             hath
             brought
             them
             out
             ;
             and
             magnifie
             the
             work
             of
             God
             ;
             let
             them
             stand
             and
             admire
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             in
             delivering
             them
             from
             al
             difficulties
             ,
             and
             in
             carrying
             them
             through
             ,
             that
             were
             so
             poor
             and
             weak
             as
             they
             were
             :
             know
             it
             was
             not
             thy
             endeavor
             but
             the
             work
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             God
             in
             thee
             .
             Faith
             workes
             by
             a
             power
             out
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             our
             own
             power
             ;
             And
             God
             delivers
             the
             Soul
             from
             this
             spiritual
             Egypt
             by
             Faith
             ,
             Because
             he
             would
             have
             the
             Glory
             of
             it
             .
             Therefore
             now
             if
             it
             have
             been
             a
             work
             of
             Faith
             ,
             let
             this
             Exhortation
             prevail
             with
             you
             :
             Labor
             to
             exercise
             your
             Faith
             in
             going
             through
             the
             Wilderness
             to
             Canaan
             .
             There
             was
             a
             time
             you
             were
             in
             bondage
             under
             sin
             and
             Satan
             and
             the
             Law
             ;
             And
             now
             thou
             art
             delivered
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             Grace
             :
             Is
             it
             Faith
             hath
             done
             it
             ?
             Let
             this
             Faith
             be
             imployed
             to
             carry
             thee
             on
             through
             the
             wilderness
             unto
             Canaan
             :
             And
             all
             the
             Rules
             that
             I
             will
             give
             unto
             you
             ,
             shall
             be
             from
             the
             People
             of
             Israels
             going
             through
             the
             wilderness
             unto
             Canaan
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             delivered
             from
             Egypt
             .
          
           
             
               Direction
               .
               1.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               They
               were
               not
               to
               stir
               ,
               but
               upon
               Gods
               
               Direction
               ,
               when
               the
               cloud
               and
               the
               pillar
               of
               fire
               went
               before
               them
               .
               So
               in
               thy
               way
               ,
               keep
               close
               to
               the
               Direction
               of
               God.
               Let
               thy
               Faith
               stick
               close
               to
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               the
               Direction
               of
               thine
               own
               Heart
               .
            
          
           
             
               Direction
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               When
               they
               were
               delivered
               ,
               this
               was
               a
               great
               Evil
               ,
               their
               Murmuring
               because
               of
               the
               hardships
               they
               met
               withal
               :
               take
               heed
               thou
               beest
               not
               guilty
               of
               this
               :
               Let
               not
               thy
               heart
               run
               out
               too
               far
               ,
               to
               murmur
               against
               the
               waies
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               you
               meet
               with
               any
               hardships
               :
               being
               God
               with
               his
               outstretched
               Arm
               ,
               and
               his
               mighty
               hand
               hath
               delivered
               thee
               ,
               God
               forbid
               thou
               shouldest
               be
               murmuring
               upon
               every
               difficulty
               .
            
          
           
             
               Direction
               ,
               3.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               Take
               heed
               you
               do
               not
               limit
               the
               Holy
               One
               of
               Israel
               ,
               God
               was
               Angry
               with
               them
               because
               they
               limited
               the
               Holy
               One
               of
               Israel
               ,
               Psalm
               .
               78.19
               .
               
                 Can
                 God
                 prepare
                 a
                 table
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
              
               (
               say
               they
               )
               So
               many
               when
               they
               are
               in
               the
               way
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               they
               find
               any
               difficulty
               ,
               can
               God
               help
               such
               a
               one
               as
               I
               (
               say
               they
               )
               Take
               heed
               of
               limiting
               God
               ;
               do
               not
               propound
               Limits
               to
               to
               what
               God
               can
               do
               :
               No
               nor
               to
               what
               God
               wil
               do
               .
            
          
           
             
               Direction
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Take
               heed
               of
               slighting
               any
               thing
               that
               God
               gives
               you
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               delivered
               ,
               and
               had
               Manna
               ,
               say
               they
               ,
               
                 What
                 is
                 this
                 Manna
                 ?
                 Exod.
              
               16.15
               .
               Numh.
               11.6
               .
               They
               slight
               it
               ,
               take
               heed
               you
               be
               not
               guilty
               of
               this
               spirituality
               :
               when
               God
               feeds
               you
               with
               Manna
               ,
               you
               say
               they
               are
               but
               huskes
               .
               And
               when
               God
               gives
               you
               his
               Grace
               ,
               you
               say
               they
               are
               but
               such
               things
               as
               Hypocrites
               may
               have
               ,
               and
               slight
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Direction
               ,
               5.
               
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               Take
               heed
               of
               having
               hard
               thoughts
               of
               God
               :
               as
               when
               they
               came
               into
               the
               wilderness
               the
               Scripture
               saies
               Deut.
               1.27
               .
               They
               said
               
                 God
                 brought
                 them
                 thither
                 because
                 he
                 hated
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 meant
                 to
                 destroy
                 them
              
               :
               So
               many
               out
               of
               the
               frowardness
               of
               their
               hearts
               ,
               (
               and
               that
               I
               tremble
               to
               speak
               of
               )
               When
               God
               is
               in
               a
               gracious
               way
               ,
               in
               doing
               good
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               bringing
               them
               to
               himself
               upon
               every
               difficulty
               they
               find
               ,
               they
               are
               ready
               to
               say
               God
               does
               all
               this
               but
               to
               aggravate
               my
               sin
               ,
               and
               because
               he
               hates
               me
               ,
               and
               that
               my
               condemnation
               might
               be
               the
               more
               grievous
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               never
               known
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               never
               had
               such
               convincings
               of
               conscience
               ,
               and
               had
               never
               prayed
               so
               much
               ,
               my
               condemnation
               had
               not
               been
               so
               great
               ?
               this
               is
               an
               horrible
               abusing
               of
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               Just
               like
               those
               that
               were
               delivered
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               this
               is
               because
               God
               hates
               us
               (
               say
               they
               )
               and
               means
               to
               destroy
               us
               it
               is
               true
               God
               hath
               wrought
               upon
               mee
               more
               then
               others
               but
               it
               is
               to
               aggravate
               my
               condemnation
               :
               let
               not
               us
               have
               such
               hard
               thoughts
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Direction
               ,
               6.
               
            
             
               Sixthly
               ,
               Observe
               their
               way
               in
               the
               wilderness
               :
               and
               take
               heed
               of
               being
               discouraged
               by
               any
               hardship
               thou
               meerest
               withall
               in
               thy
               way
               ;
               they
               said
               .
               Numb
               .
               13.27.28
               .
               
                 The
                 Land
                 was
                 a
                 good
                 Land
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 were
                 the
                 Anakins
                 ,
                 and
                 Giants
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 should
                 never
                 overcome
                 them
                 .
              
               So
               many
               reason
               ,
               Heaven
               is
               a
               blessed
               place
               ,
               But
               there
               are
               such
               oppositions
               ,
               the
               children
               of
               Anak
               ,
               such
               strong
               lusts
               ,
               and
               corruptions
               ,
               they
               shall
               never
               overcome
               such
               Giant
               like
               ,
               Anakish
               corruptions
               :
               But
               as
               David
               said
               ,
               Psalm
               .
               1.27.1
               .
               
                 One
                 day
                 I
                 shall
                 perish
                 by
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Saul
                 .
              
               So
               one
               day
               I
               shall
               perish
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               my
               lusts
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Direction
               ,
               7.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               seventh
               place
               ,
               Take
               heed
               of
               a
               passionate
               throwing
               off
               all
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               when
               they
               heard
               of
               the
               Anaks
               ,
               and
               of
               opposition
               .
               Numb
               .
               14
               ,
               4.
               
               
                 Let
                 us
                 make
                 a
                 Captaine
                 to
                 returne
                 againe
                 into
                 Egipt
              
               :
               So
               when
               men
               are
               in
               their
               way
               from
               Egypt
               going
               to
               Canaan
               ,
               they
               meet
               with
               strong
               oppositions
               within
               and
               without
               ,
               and
               they
               say
               we
               had
               as
               good
               cast
               off
               all
               ,
               and
               go
               back
               againe
               ;
               take
               heed
               of
               flinging
               off
               all
               .
            
          
           
             
               Direction
               ,
               8.
               
            
             
               Eightly
               ,
               Take
               heed
               of
               giving
               the
               least
               way
               to
               any
               lusting
               of
               thy
               heart
               after
               former
               corruptions
               ,
               Exod.
               16.3.4
               .
               They
               would
               be
               lusting
               after
               their
               Onions
               and
               Flesh
               pots
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               ready
               to
               commit
               sin
               .
               So
               many
               ,
               when
               God
               is
               in
               the
               way
               of
               working
               his
               grace
               ,
               they
               are
               ready
               to
               think
               what
               they
               had
               formerly
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               not
               so
               strictly
               bound
               before
               ,
               &
               they
               have
               some
               hankerings
               of
               heart
               after
               former
               lusts
               :
               And
               though
               thou
               darest
               not
               conclude
               I
               wil
               go
               and
               commit
               such
               and
               such
               sins
               ,
               I
               say
               though
               thou
               doest
               not
               conclude
               ,
               yet
               thy
               heart
               and
               thoughts
               have
               some
               hankerings
               after
               them
               ;
               take
               heed
               of
               that
               .
            
          
           
             
               Direction
               ,
               9.
               
            
             
               Ninthly
               ,
               Take
               head
               of
               forgetting
               Gods
               dealings
               with
               thee
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               when
               they
               were
               going
               to
               Canaan
               notwithstanding
               God
               did
               such
               great
               things
               for
               them
               :
               Psal
               .
               106.13
               .
               
                 They
                 presently
                 forget
                 them
              
               .
               So
               God
               did
               much
               for
               thee
               and
               thou
               forgeitest
               the
               gracious
               dealings
               of
               God
               ;
               God
               takes
               that
               very
               ill
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Direction
               ,
               10.
               
            
             
               Tenthly
               ,
               Take
               heed
               of
               resting
               in
               means
               as
               they
               did
               When
               Moses
               was
               absent
               :
               Exod.
               32.1
               .
               
                 We
                 wote
                 not
                 what
                 is
                 becom
                 of
                 this
                 Moses
              
               :
               And
               they
               knew
               not
               what
               to
               do
               ,
               they
               made
               them
               other
               Gods.
               So
               many
               depend
               on
               meanes
               ,
               and
               if
               such
               and
               such
               means
               faile
               us
               we
               shall
               never
               be
               able
               to
               go
               on
               .
            
          
           
             
               Direction
               ,
               11.
               
            
             
               Eleventhly
               ,
               Be
               not
               too
               hasty
               in
               applying
               any
               comfort
               any
               further
               then
               God
               gives
               leave
               ,
               but
               be
               waiting
               upon
               God
               in
               his
               way
               and
               labor
               to
               cast
               thy self
               upon
               the
               promises
               ;
               you
               cannot
               be
               too
               hasty
               to
               believe
               ,
               and
               rest
               your selves
               upon
               the
               promises
               ,
               but
               to
               have
               eager
               desire
               of
               comfort
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               too
               much
               hast
               .
               Num.
               14.40
               .
               to
               the
               end
               .
               
                 When
                 God
                 had
                 them
                 not
                 go
                 into
                 Canaan
                 they
                 would
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 fell
                 by
                 their
                 enemies
                 .
              
               So
               wait
               upon
               God
               ,
               and
               see
               what
               he
               would
               have
               thee
               to
               doe
               ,
               stay
               for
               to
               have
               comfort
               handed
               in
               by
               God
               and
               wait
               for
               his
               time
               .
            
          
           
             
               Direction
               ,
               12.
               
            
             
               And
               lastly
               ,
               Take
               heed
               thou
               be
               not
               discouraged
               ,
               beause
               the
               meanes
               is
               but
               weake
               thou
               hast
               to
               help
               thee
               .
               When
               they
               came
               to
               Canaan
               the
               great
               City
               Jericho
               ,
               what
               have
               they
               to
               overcom
               it
               ?
               Jos
               .
               6.4.5
               .
               
                 The
                 Preists
                 must
                 goe
                 with
                 Rams-hornes
                 and
                 blow
                 seven
                 times
                 about
                 the
                 City
                 and
                 the
                 walls
                 should
                 fall
                 down
                 .
              
               A
               poore
               weake
               meanes
               ,
               they
               might
               say
               ;
               have
               we
               been
               fourty
               yeares
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               the
               strong
               City
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               other
               meanes
               to
               help
               us
               but
               Rams-hornes
               ?
               yet
               this
               is
               Gods
               way
               :
               If
               we
               reason
               with
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               when
               we
               meet
               with
               difficulties
               ,
               and
               look
               
               upon
               means
               ,
               We
               shal
               turne
               back
               again
               ,
               look
               not
               at
               means
               ,
               but
               rest
               on
               Faith
               and
               that
               Faith
               which
               hath
               brought
               thee
               out
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               will
               carry
               thee
               on
               :
               and
               thus
               we
               have
               finished
               the
               First
               Allegory
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           CHAP
           26.
           
        
         
           
             Containing
             the
             second
             Allegorical
             sense
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             viz.
             concerning
             Antichrist
             .
             The
             wickedness
             of
             Sodom
             and
             Egypt
             ,
             compared
             with
             the
             wickedness
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             1.
             
             Idolatry
             .
             2.
             
             Cruelty
             .
             The
             bondage
             of
             Christians
             under
             Antichrist
             .
             1.
             
             Outward
             ,
             in
             Estates
             ,
             and
             Lives
             ,
             2.
             
             Inward
             ,
             a
             soul
             bondage
             .
             The
             baseness
             of
             this
             shewed
             in
             several
             particulars
             ,
             concerning
             Ceremonies
             worse
             then
             Egyptian
             bondage
             .
             Faith
             must
             deliver
             us
             ,
             Deliverance
             difficult
             in
             several
             particulars
             .
             The
             work
             of
             Faith
             in
             delivering
             people
             from
             this
             bondage
             ,
             in
             6.
             or
             7.
             
             Considerations
             .
             Quest
             ,
             Whether
             men
             may
             not
             reject
             the
             yoke
             of
             Antichrist
             upon
             other
             grounds
             besides
             Faith
             ?
             Answ
             .
             In
             10.
             
             Particulars
             .
          
        
         
           THe
           second
           Allegory
           ,
           is
           the
           bondage
           under
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           Faith
           doth
           carry
           also
           from
           that
           bondage
           ,
           from
           that
           Egypt
           :
           The
           seat
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           the
           bondage
           that
           we
           are
           in
           under
           Antichrist
           is
           called
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           Egypt
           .
           11.
           
           Rev.
           8.
           
             and
             their
             dead
             bodies
             shal
             lie
             in
             the
             Streets
             of
             the
             great
             City
             ,
             which
             spiritually
             is
             caled
             Sodom
             ,
             and
             Egypt
          
           :
           But
           because
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             where
             also
             our
             Lord
             was
             crucified
          
           :
           Therefore
           some
           of
           the
           Papists
           would
           have
           it
           meant
           of
           Jerusalem
           :
           but
           he
           doth
           neither
           speak
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           nor
           the
           place
           litterally
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           
             spiritually
             Sodom
          
           ,
           and
           
             spiritually
             Egypt
          
           :
           And
           so
           ,
           where
           Christ
           is
           spiritually
           crucified
           ,
           so
           that
           in
           a
           Metaphorical
           
           sense
           ,
           the
           cheif
           seat
           of
           Antichrist
           is
           Sodom
           ,
           and
           Egypt
           and
           
             spiritually
             Christ
             is
             crucified
             there
          
           ,
           There
           is
           no
           place
           in
           which
           Christ
           is
           more
           crucified
           then
           in
           Rome
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           members
           .
           Besides
           if
           you
           wil
           speak
           of
           Christs
           being
           crucified
           literally
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           said
           likewise
           of
           Rmoe
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           crucified
           by
           the
           Roman
           power
           ,
           &
           Roman
           Authority
           :
           But
           by
           comparing
           this
           place
           with
           other
           places
           in
           Revelation
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           meant
           ,
           that
           in
           that
           place
           Rome
           is
           Sodom
           and
           Egypt
           :
           I
           might
           spend
           much
           time
           in
           making
           Comparisons
           between
           the
           most
           abominable
           wickednesses
           that
           were
           in
           Sodom
           and
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           that
           are
           in
           that
           place
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           Antichrist
           is
           like
           Egypt
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           most
           gross
           Idolatries
           ,
           Of
           all
           places
           Egypt
           was
           counted
           the
           most
           gross
           Idolatrous
           place
           .
           They
           did
           not
           only
           worship
           the
           Sun
           ,
           Moon
           ,
           &
           Stars
           ,
           as
           other
           nations
           did
           ,
           but
           Cats
           and
           Onions
           ,
           and
           any
           base
           creatures
           :
           So
           the
           Papists
           worship
           stocks
           ,
           and
           stones
           ,
           and
           all
           kind
           of
           holy
           Reliques
           ,
           even
           the
           haire
           that
           came
           from
           the
           taile
           of
           that
           beast
           that
           Christ
           rode
           on
           ;
           and
           most
           base
           ,
           vile
           things
           ,
           that
           are
           too
           base
           to
           abuse
           an
           Auditory
           to
           rehearse
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           is
           compared
           to
           Egypt
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           cruelty
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           None
           were
           so
           cruel
           and
           vild
           as
           Egypt
           :
           And
           so
           of
           all
           men
           those
           that
           are
           under
           Antichrist
           are
           more
           cruel
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           Messengers
           came
           from
           hell
           to
           shew
           the
           power
           of
           Malignant
           spirits
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           are
           said
           ,
           to
           
             be
             drunken
             with
             blood
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             their
             clothes
             died
             in
             scarlet
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Saints
             .
             Rev.
          
           17.4.5.6
           .
           But
           the
           chiefe
           thing
           I
           aime
           at
           is
           to
           shew
           the
           bondage
           Christians
           are
           in
           under
           antichrist
           ,
           &
           the
           work
           of
           faith
           in
           delivering
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           bondage
           under
           Antichrist
           is
           ,
           
             
               1.
               
               
                 Outward
                 ,
                 in
                 Estates
                 and
                 Lives
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Inward
                 ,
                 a
                 soul
                 bondage
              
               .
            
          
        
         
           1.
           
           An
           outward
           bondage
           ,
           doth
           not
           he
           challenge
           power
           over
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           ,
           and
           to
           free
           people
           from
           Loyalty
           to
           their
           Princes
           ,
           that
           except
           there
           were
           a
           delusion
           
           upon
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           great
           ones
           upon
           Earth
           ,
           It
           were
           unpossible
           for
           them
           to
           submit
           unto
           that
           base
           bondage
           .
           Many
           crie
           out
           of
           the
           Godly
           that
           they
           are
           no
           good
           subjects
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           love
           to
           be
           under
           government
           ,
           but
           what
           do
           you
           think
           of
           Papists
           ,
           that
           do
           teach
           for
           to
           free
           subjects
           from
           their
           loyalty
           :
           A
           Papist
           hath
           this
           expression
           concerning
           Antichrist
           ,
           The
           Pope
           their
           head
           ,
           
             He
             is
             the
             Sheppard
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             are
             Dogs
             ,
             and
             if
             Dogs
             will
             do
             their
             duty
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             at
             their
             Masters
             command
             ,
             but
             if
             they
             will
             be
             lazey
             ,
             and
             bite
             and
             not
             do
             as
             they
             ought
             ,
             the
             sheppard
             must
             remove
             them
             .
          
           And
           for
           their
           Estates
           :
           It
           s
           a
           woful
           estate
           that
           Countries
           are
           in
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           estates
           .
           I
           read
           a
           speech
           of
           Bonner
           ,
           in
           a
           preface
           to
           the
           Treatise
           of
           Gardener
           ;
           that
           
             the
             Pope
             had
             neere
             as
             much
             out
             of
             England
             yeerly
             ,
             as
             the
             Revenues
             of
             the
             Crown
             came
             to
             .
          
           And
           it
           was
           the
           speech
           of
           
             Innocent
             the
             fourth
             Pope
             of
             that
             name
             England
             was
             his
             pleasant
             Garden
             and
             a
             wel
             that
             never
             was
             drawn
             dry
             and
             in
             England
             many
             things
             grew
             ,
             &
             abounded
             and
             many
             things
             were
             to
             be
             had
             from
             it
          
           :
           So
           that
           the
           estates
           of
           men
           are
           in
           great
           bondage
           where
           Antichrist
           prevails
           :
           as
           also
           ,
           the
           lives
           ,
           and
           liberties
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           especially
           ,
           the
           thing
           which
           I
           will
           a
           little
           stick
           in
           ,
           is
           the
           soul
           bondage
           ,
           thus
           we
           have
           it
           in
           Rve.
           18.13
           .
           
             The
             Merchandise
             was
             slaves
             ,
             and
             souls
             of
             men
             .
          
           So
           that
           men
           that
           are
           under
           Antichrist
           are
           slaves
           ,
           and
           if
           there
           were
           but
           a
           true
           Heroicall
           spirit
           in
           men
           ,
           they
           would
           not
           suffer
           themselves
           to
           be
           under
           that
           slavery
           :
           though
           they
           seem
           to
           be
           the
           bravest
           spirits
           ,
           yet
           being
           under
           Antichrist
           they
           are
           slaves
           :
           And
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           are
           his
           Merchandise
           :
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           are
           under
           bondage
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           This
           is
           a
           base
           subjection
           and
           slavery
           of
           the
           souls
           of
           men
           under
           Antichrist
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           takes
           upon
           him
           to
           make
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           :
           that
           they
           are
           bound
           in
           conscience
           ,
           upon
           paine
           of
           Damnation
           to
           beleive
           ,
           whatsoever
           he
           shal
           say
           in
           his
           Chaire
           is
           infallible
           :
           what
           a
           base
           
           bondage
           is
           this
           ?
           When
           as
           we
           know
           what
           most
           Abominable
           ,
           Sodomitical
           ,
           Horrible
           Monsters
           have
           been
           in
           that
           Chaire
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           shall
           be
           bound
           upon
           paine
           of
           damnation
           ,
           to
           beleeve
           ,
           whatsoever
           they
           say
           is
           infallible
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Whatsoever
           his
           decrees
           are
           (
           though
           having
           no
           footing
           in
           the
           word
           )
           they
           are
           bound
           in
           conscience
           to
           obey
           upon
           paine
           of
           damnation
           :
           So
           that
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           to
           obey
           all
           Gods
           Commandements
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           damned
           for
           want
           of
           obedience
           ,
           to
           some
           one
           of
           Antichrists
           comands
           ,
           which
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           miserable
           bondage
           for
           any
           man
           to
           make
           a
           new
           command
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           under
           the
           command
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           damnation
           to
           be
           the
           punishment
           of
           disobedience
           to
           it
           ,
           then
           men
           are
           in
           danger
           of
           Damnation
           a
           hundred
           of
           waies
           more
           then
           for
           sinning
           against
           Gods
           Law.
           
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Those
           that
           are
           under
           Antichrist
           are
           under
           great
           bondage
           in
           being
           kept
           from
           the
           rule
           of
           life
           ,
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           Wherein
           the
           counsels
           of
           Gods
           will
           ,
           concerning
           their
           Eternal
           Estate
           are
           revealed
           :
           Those
           that
           are
           slaves
           are
           kept
           in
           dangers
           ,
           and
           cannot
           have
           the
           priviledges
           of
           subjects
           ,
           or
           of
           Children
           :
           So
           Antichrist
           keeps
           all
           under
           him
           in
           the
           most
           base
           slavery
           ,
           in
           depriving
           of
           them
           from
           this
           priviledg
           of
           Children
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           know
           the
           mind
           of
           their
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           concerns
           their
           Eternal
           Estate
           ;
           what
           man
           that
           knows
           any
           thing
           of
           those
           great
           things
           concerning
           his
           Eternal
           Estate
           ,
           would
           be
           under
           that
           slavery
           ?
           And
           yet
           if
           so
           be
           we
           had
           continued
           under
           the
           bondage
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           we
           must
           have
           been
           deprived
           of
           this
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           If
           they
           hear
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           they
           are
           bound
           to
           take
           no
           other
           interpretation
           ,
           but
           the
           Churches
           ,
           the
           Preists
           give
           them
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           never
           so
           gross
           ,
           now
           to
           bind
           mens
           Consciencs
           to
           this
           ,
           is
           a
           most
           abinable
           Bondage
           ,
           And
           yet
           what
           vile
           Interpretations
           ?
           If
           it
           is
           Blasphemy
           for
           the
           Devil
           to
           say
           ,
           he
           will
           ascend
           and
           be
           like
           the
           highest
           ,
           no
           less
           to
           make
           God
           descend
           to
           be
           like
           the
           Prince
           of
           darkness
           ,
           to
           set
           the
           Kings
           stamp
           
           upon
           false
           coyne
           ,
           Now
           to
           bind
           mens
           consciences
           to
           their
           wicked
           interpretations
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           most
           abominable
           bondage
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           This
           is
           a
           great
           bondage
           that
           no
           Ordinance
           can
           be
           administred
           but
           by
           the
           power
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           those
           he
           shall
           give
           power
           unto
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           a
           great
           bondage
           to
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           stinted
           in
           Gods
           Ordinances
           :
           They
           are
           the
           Churches
           priviledges
           ,
           especially
           that
           of
           Prayer
           the
           spirit
           of
           Prayer
           and
           Supplication
           ,
           is
           one
           of
           the
           especial
           Priviledges
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           Gal.
           4.6
           .
           
             Because
             you
             are
             sons
             ,
             God
             hath
             sent
             forth
             the
             spirit
             of
             his
             Son
             into
             your
             hearts
             crying
          
           Abba
           Father
           .
           There
           he
           speakes
           of
           the
           liberty
           of
           Gods
           people
           as
           they
           are
           sons
           ,
           &
           they
           have
           the
           fruit
           of
           their
           son-ship
           :
           Now
           when
           as
           God
           doth
           give
           his
           spirit
           to
           his
           Church
           as
           part
           of
           their
           liberty
           ;
           for
           them
           to
           be
           restrained
           in
           their
           liberty
           to
           pray
           just
           no
           more
           then
           the
           Pope
           shal
           appoint
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           have
           no
           Ordinances
           but
           according
           to
           his
           power
           ;
           what
           abominable
           bondage
           is
           this
           ,
           and
           what
           heart
           that
           knows
           any
           true
           Christian
           liberty
           ,
           would
           be
           in
           such
           a
           bondage
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           He
           takes
           upon
           him
           power
           of
           absolving
           and
           binding
           ,
           keeping
           men
           under
           the
           guilt
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           loosing
           of
           them
           from
           it
           when
           he
           pleases
           .
           from
           this
           power
           over
           mens
           consciences
           ,
           is
           commited
           all
           manner
           of
           villanie
        
         
           7.
           
           Another
           Bondage
           which
           is
           greater
           then
           all
           ,
           is
           that
           he
           keeps
           men
           under
           the
           rigor
           and
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           by
           keeping
           men
           off
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           teaching
           the
           doctrin
           of
           justification
           to
           be
           by
           the
           works
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           he
           keeps
           them
           under
           the
           bondage
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           under
           the
           rigour
           and
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           so
           keeps
           al
           that
           are
           under
           him
           from
           that
           precious
           liberty
           that
           Christ
           hath
           purchased
           by
           his
           blood
           to
           deliver
           us
           from
           the
           Law
           :
           And
           this
           is
           a
           greater
           burden
           then
           the
           other
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           damnable
           bondage
           that
           doth
           indanger
           eternal
           destruction
           ;
           the
           other
           is
           not
           so
           dangerous
           .
        
         
         
           8.
           
           He
           takes
           away
           al
           Christian
           liberty
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Creature
           ,
           restraining
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Creature
           ,
           and
           Time
           ,
           and
           Place
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           The
           ninth
           is
           the
           bondage
           of
           human
           Ceremonies
           ;
           we
           know
           that
           is
           a
           heavy
           bondage
           :
           The
           bondage
           of
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Law
           was
           great
           .
           And
           the
           Apostle
           said
           Acts
           ,
           15.10
           .
           It
           was
           a
           
             Yoke
             ,
             that
             neither
             they
             nor
             their
             Fathers
             could
             beare
             .
          
           But
           the
           yoak
           of
           the
           Papists
           is
           a
           great
           deale
           heavier
           .
           If
           we
           were
           to
           chuse
           to
           to
           be
           under
           al
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           the
           Jews
           were
           under
           ,
           which
           the
           Apostle
           said
           was
           a
           yoak
           that
           we
           nor
           our
           Fathers
           were
           able
           to
           beare
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           under
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           if
           we
           did
           choose
           according
           to
           wisdom
           ,
           we
           should
           rather
           chuse
           to
           be
           under
           al
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Jews
           :
           Yet
           if
           we
           read
           the
           4.
           of
           Gal.
           we
           shal
           see
           it
           was
           a
           great
           priviledg
           to
           be
           delivered
           from
           them
           .
           And
           if
           we
           were
           under
           the
           power
           of
           any
           to
           appoint
           religious
           Ceremonies
           in
           the
           Church
           .
           We
           have
           no
           benefit
           by
           the
           purchase
           of
           Christ
           to
           deliver
           us
           from
           the
           Ceremonial
           Law
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           great
           deale
           better
           and
           easier
           to
           be
           under
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Law
           then
           to
           have
           any
           man
           appoint
           Ceremonies
           ;
           in
           several
           respects
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           the
           Ceremony
           of
           the
           Law
           was
           by
           divine
           institution
           :
           but
           when
           man
           appoints
           Ceremonies
           they
           are
           but
           human
           ,
           and
           any
           man
           had
           rather
           yield
           and
           be
           under
           the
           power
           of
           Gods
           appointing
           Ceremonies
           ,
           then
           be
           under
           the
           power
           of
           men
           :
           You
           had
           rather
           be
           under
           Princes
           then
           under
           meane
           Officers
           ;
           so
           you
           had
           better
           be
           under
           the
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           under
           the
           power
           of
           man
           ;
           yet
           in
           the
           2.
           
           Col.
           they
           are
           called
           
             Beggerly
             rudiments
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           There
           is
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           doubt
           and
           scruple
           about
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           men
           :
           Suppose
           that
           upon
           some
           distinctions
           we
           may
           yield
           to
           human
           Ceremonies
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           without
           doubt
           and
           scruple
           ,
           but
           under
           the
           Law
           there
           was
           no
           doubt
           nor
           scruple
           ,
           and
           we
           had
           better
           be
           under
           
           a
           hundred
           where
           there
           is
           no
           scruple
           ,
           then
           under
           one
           where
           there
           is
           doubts
           and
           scruples
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Againe
           ,
           Those
           Ceremonies
           were
           typicall
           ,
           and
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           might
           be
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           a
           spirituall
           efficacie
           might
           be
           expected
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           men
           ,
           there
           can
           be
           no
           such
           thing
           expected
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           apparent
           that
           the
           Jews
           under
           the
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           Law
           were
           in
           a
           better
           condition
           ,
           then
           the
           Christians
           should
           be
           in
           now
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           under
           the
           power
           of
           any
           to
           appoint
           Ceremonies
           ,
           and
           therefore
           to
           be
           under
           the
           power
           of
           those
           that
           do
           appoint
           Ceremonies
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           miserable
           bondage
           .
        
         
           10.
           
           Again
           another
           bondage
           that
           they
           are
           in
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           urged
           to
           the
           waies
           of
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           sin
           by
           violence
           ,
           without
           regarding
           the
           weakness
           of
           any
           ,
           or
           seeking
           to
           inform
           any
           ,
           not
           regarding
           that
           place
           ,
           Ezek.
           34.4
           .
           When
           God
           complaines
           ,
           
             they
             did
             Rule
             his
             people
             with
             Cruelty
          
           :
           And
           if
           any
           be
           weak
           and
           desire
           to
           be
           informed
           they
           jeer
           at
           them
           ,
           and
           say
           a
           prison
           ,
           or
           a
           fire
           ,
           or
           a
           fagot
           ,
           shall
           inform
           them
           .
           These
           and
           many
           other
           things
           might
           be
           named
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           most
           abominable
           and
           vilde
           bondage
           that
           those
           are
           in
           that
           are
           under
           Antichrist
           ;
           but
           put
           both
           together
           the
           outward
           and
           the
           inward
           bondage
           ,
           to
           be
           under
           those
           that
           are
           of
           such
           base
           and
           vile
           spirits
           this
           is
           mightily
           against
           the
           spirit
           of
           an
           ingenious
           man
           :
           And
           for
           a
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           a
           thousand
           Congregations
           ,
           to
           be
           under
           the
           power
           of
           a
           base
           ,
           filthy
           abominable
           ,
           Whoremaster
           ,
           that
           is
           known
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           to
           be
           troubled
           by
           him
           when
           he
           please
           ,
           what
           a
           most
           horrible
           bondage
           is
           this
           ?
           And
           so
           for
           any
           Congregation
           to
           be
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           may
           be
           thousands
           of
           Souls
           ,
           to
           be
           under
           the
           power
           of
           a
           Tapster
           ,
           or
           Hostler
           ,
           or
           any
           base
           fellow
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           mighty
           bondage
           :
           As
           now
           suppose
           a
           rich
           man
           die
           ,
           and
           he
           hath
           a
           Kinsman
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           vile
           and
           base
           ,
           then
           his
           land
           coming
           to
           him
           he
           hath
           the
           Advowzen
           of
           the
           place
           ,
           then
           may
           be
           he
           sends
           two
           or
           three
           hundred
           miles
           for
           a
           Preist
           ,
           may
           be
           one
           like
           himself
           ,
           and
           though
           he
           
           be
           never
           such
           a
           blasphe
           men
           ,
           and
           base
           fellow
           and
           swearer
           ,
           then
           they
           not
           knowing
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           having
           nothing
           to
           say
           against
           him
           ,
           They
           cannot
           keep
           him
           from
           the
           place
           ;
           Now
           that
           one
           though
           never
           so
           wild
           ,
           should
           have
           such
           power
           ,
           to
           appoint
           whom
           he
           will
           ,
           any
           drunkard
           ,
           Where
           master
           Priest
           over
           such
           a
           Congregation
           ,
           and
           they
           must
           depend
           upon
           him
           ,
           to
           have
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           God
           administred
           by
           him
           this
           is
           a
           sore
           bondage
           .
           Bondslaves
           are
           fed
           meerly
           with
           Chaffe
           and
           brunn
           ,
           so
           with
           what
           chaffe
           and
           husks
           are
           those
           fed
           withal
           that
           are
           under
           Antichrist
           :
           Many
           people
           are
           loath
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           true
           government
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           the
           true
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ;
           if
           they
           tell
           them
           of
           any
           sin
           they
           are
           guilty
           of
           ,
           their
           hearts
           belk
           and
           swel
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           not
           yeild
           ,
           yet
           they
           will
           submit
           to
           the
           officers
           of
           Antichrst
           ,
           and
           they
           wil
           rule
           over
           them
           and
           do
           with
           them
           what
           they
           will.
           As
           Saint
           Paul
           saies
           in
           2
           Cor.
           11.20
           .
           
             For
             ye
             suffer
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             bring
             you
             into
             bondage
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             devoure
             you
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             take
             of
             you
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             exalt
             himself
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             smite
             you
             on
             the
             face
             .
          
           Other
           false
           teachers
           you
           can
           suffer
           ,
           But
           the
           true
           Apostles
           you
           cannot
           suffer
           them
           ,
           
             if
             one
             come
             in
             his
             own
             name
             ,
             you
             receive
             them
             ,
             I
             come
             in
             my
             Fathers
             name
             ,
             and
             you
             reject
             me
             saies
             Christ
             .
             John
             ,
          
           5.43
           .
           And
           so
           many
           complain
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           God
           ,
           they
           take
           so
           much
           upon
           them
           ,
           &
           they
           wil
           not
           yield
           to
           that
           they
           say
           ,
           but
           if
           you
           live
           under
           Popery
           you
           must
           live
           under
           every
           base
           preist
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           saies
           you
           must
           believe
           as
           your
           Faith
           ,
           &
           venture
           your
           souls
           upon
           it
           ,
           without
           examining
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           you
           must
           not
           manifest
           any
           rejection
           :
           So
           that
           is
           apparent
           men
           wil
           yeild
           to
           any
           things
           rather
           then
           to
           God
           ,
           rather
           count
           the
           subjection
           to
           God
           bondage
           ,
           then
           count
           the
           subjection
           to
           Antichrist
           bondage
           ,
           rather
           be
           servants
           to
           Antichrst
           ,
           then
           servants
           to
           God.
           I
           speak
           this
           the
           rather
           ,
           to
           see
           what
           cause
           we
           have
           to
           bless
           God
           for
           our
           deliverance
           from
           this
           :
           And
           that
           we
           may
           learn
           to
           know
           how
           to
           use
           our
           liberties
           .
        
         
         
           This
           Bondage
           is
           worse
           then
           the
           bondage
           of
           Egypt
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Because
           it
           is
           soul
           bondage
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           but
           upon
           the
           body
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           read
           that
           Pharoah
           or
           the
           Egyptians
           did
           force
           them
           to
           Idolatry
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           was
           not
           so
           great
           bodily
           bondage
           ,
           they
           did
           not
           destroy
           them
           ,
           they
           laid
           heavy
           burdens
           upon
           them
           ,
           but
           did
           not
           put
           them
           to
           death
           ,
           as
           Antichrist
           doth
           ,
           if
           they
           wil
           not
           submit
           unto
           them
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           was
           their
           misery
           to
           be
           under
           that
           bondage
           but
           not
           their
           sin
           :
           but
           it
           is
           a
           sin
           to
           be
           under
           the
           bondage
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           look
           how
           much
           difference
           there
           is
           between
           misery
           and
           sin
           ,
           so
           much
           difference
           there
           is
           betwixt
           their
           bondage
           ,
           and
           the
           bondage
           of
           Antichrist
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           They
           were
           Liable
           to
           the
           bondage
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           not
           liable
           to
           the
           plagues
           of
           Egypt
           :
           They
           were
           free
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           those
           that
           are
           under
           the
           bondage
           of
           Antichrist
           are
           liable
           to
           the
           plagues
           that
           shall
           come
           upon
           Antichrist
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           must
           be
           faith
           that
           must
           deliver
           from
           this
           bondage
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           difficult
           work
           ,
           as
           it
           was
           a
           difficult
           thing
           to
           be
           delivered
           from
           Egypt
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           a
           difficult
           thing
           (
           that
           cannot
           be
           done
           without
           faith
           )
           to
           be
           delivered
           from
           this
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Wee
           know
           most
           part
           of
           the
           Christian
           world
           is
           educated
           ,
           and
           the
           principles
           that
           are
           dropt
           into
           them
           from
           them
           are
           Antichristian
           principles
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Though
           it
           be
           a
           bondage
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           outward
           pomp
           and
           Glory
           in
           their
           Idolatrous
           worship
           ,
           that
           does
           much
           take
           sensual
           people
           ,
           that
           doe
           live
           by
           sence
           ;
           they
           will
           not
           worship
           God
           in
           such
           a
           meane
           way
           as
           others
           do
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           pompe
           and
           outward
           shew
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Though
           it
           be
           a
           bondage
           to
           the
           soul
           yet
           they
           give
           abundance
           of
           liberty
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           though
           somtimes
           they
           suffer
           pennance
           ,
           and
           put
           the
           flesh
           to
           some
           hardship
           somtimes
           ,
           yet
           those
           that
           are
           rich
           may
           give
           way
           to
           
           their
           lusts
           ,
           and
           live
           as
           they
           list
           ,
           for
           they
           may
           quickly
           be
           freed
           with
           a
           little
           mony
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Besides
           there
           are
           so
           many
           examples
           of
           great
           men
           ,
           and
           learned
           men
           ,
           and
           some
           that
           are
           Godly
           ,
           that
           doe
           yeild
           to
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           yoaks
           ,
           and
           their
           examples
           are
           mighty
           ingagements
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Besides
           ,
           If
           so
           be
           they
           begin
           to
           flinch
           ,
           presently
           there
           are
           such
           violent
           afflictions
           and
           persecutions
           ;
           thundring
           out
           of
           excomunications
           ,
           and
           loss
           of
           estates
           ,
           and
           so
           many
           dangers
           that
           men
           are
           in
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Besides
           ,
           It
           is
           hard
           ,
           Because
           in
           the
           other
           of
           Christs
           government
           there
           are
           but
           a
           few
           meane
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           come
           and
           yeild
           to
           them
           this
           is
           hard
           to
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           and
           there
           must
           be
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           self
           deniall
           to
           yeild
           to
           the
           government
           of
           Christ
           ,
           they
           count
           that
           the
           greatest
           bondage
           ,
           especially
           considering
           there
           may
           be
           miscarriages
           ,
           &
           many
           Scandals
           amongst
           those
           that
           are
           Godly
           ,
           &
           do
           profess
           the
           waies
           ,
           and
           ordinances
           ,
           and
           liberties
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           except
           the
           heart
           be
           gracious
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           difficulty
           in
           submitting
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           people
           know
           not
           what
           to
           do
           but
           rather
           buckle
           under
           their
           bondage
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Besides
           :
           It
           is
           a
           fruit
           of
           the
           curse
           :
           not
           that
           all
           that
           are
           under
           that
           bondage
           are
           under
           the
           Eternal
           Curse
           ;
           But
           as
           all
           outward
           judgments
           are
           part
           of
           the
           curse
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           curse
           to
           be
           under
           the
           bondage
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           labor
           to
           get
           from
           it
           .
           I
           do
           not
           say
           that
           al
           that
           are
           sick
           and
           weak
           are
           cursed
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           curse
           ;
           So
           men
           that
           are
           under
           that
           bondage
           ,
           are
           under
           part
           of
           the
           curse
           ,
           that
           
             God
             wil
             give
             them
             over
             to
             beleeve
             Lyes
          
           :
           and
           though
           a
           man
           hath
           never
           so
           much
           Learning
           and
           understanding
           ,
           yet
           if
           there
           be
           a
           curse
           of
           God
           upon
           it
           ,
           never
           talk
           of
           his
           learning
           and
           understanding
           ,
           if
           his
           parts
           were
           a
           hundred
           times
           more
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           help
           him
           :
           It
           is
           the
           work
           of
           Faith
           to
           deliver
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           Quest
           .
           
             What
             is
             the
             work
             of
             Faith
             in
             delivering
             people
             from
             this
             bondage
             .
          
        
         
         
           Answer
           .
           There
           are
           these
           six
           or
           seven
           things
           ,
           that
           delivers
           from
           this
           bondage
           under
           Antichrist
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Faith
           discovers
           unto
           the
           soul
           the
           spiritualness
           of
           the
           government
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           without
           that
           there
           cannot
           be
           a
           true
           deliverance
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           Egypt
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Faith
           shews
           unto
           the
           Soul
           the
           fullness
           of
           the
           Administration
           of
           all
           Christs
           offices
           ,
           of
           his
           Preistly
           ,
           Prophetical
           call
           ,
           and
           Kingly
           offices
           :
           Now
           until
           the
           soul
           understands
           this
           ,
           it
           is
           never
           brought
           off
           from
           the
           government
           of
           Antichrist
           to
           the
           government
           of
           Christ
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Faith
           shews
           the
           fulness
           and
           Glory
           that
           is
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           rule
           for
           ordering
           and
           guiding
           of
           us
           in
           al
           our
           waies
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Faith
           shews
           the
           necessity
           of
           a
           divine
           rule
           ,
           for
           a
           spiritual
           efficacy
           ,
           and
           that
           no
           humane
           invention
           can
           cause
           a
           spiritual
           efficacy
           :
           now
           the
           settling
           of
           this
           principle
           is
           never
           done
           but
           by
           Faith.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           Another
           work
           of
           faith
           is
           to
           discover
           the
           beauty
           and
           glory
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Ordinances
           of
           Christ
           barely
           administred
           :
           no
           man
           but
           by
           the
           eye
           of
           Faith
           can
           see
           the
           true
           lustre
           ,
           and
           beauty
           ,
           and
           glory
           ,
           of
           a
           divine
           Ordinance
           ,
           except
           there
           be
           some
           outward
           earthly
           excellency
           mingled
           with
           it
           :
           As
           I
           told
           you
           in
           the
           exposition
           of
           that
           place
           in
           
             Hosea
             ,
             They
             made
             them
             Altars
             ,
          
           God
           would
           have
           an
           Altar
           of
           Earth
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           would
           have
           it
           of
           Stone
           ,
           they
           must
           not
           lift
           up
           an
           instrument
           to
           hew
           it
           ,
           and
           grave
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           be
           plaine
           .
           Now
           a
           carnal
           eye
           cannot
           see
           the
           beauty
           of
           Gods
           Ordinances
           ,
           unless
           it
           have
           some
           outward
           excellency
           .
           It
           must
           be
           the
           eye
           of
           Faith
           ,
           to
           discover
           the
           beauty
           of
           Christs
           Ordinances
           ,
           in
           the
           naked
           beauty
           of
           them
           :
           And
           till
           that
           they
           are
           not
           willing
           to
           come
           from
           under
           the
           power
           of
           Antichrist
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Faith
           discovers
           to
           the
           Soul
           the
           reality
           ,
           and
           certainty
           of
           all
           the
           admirable
           and
           glorious
           promises
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           made
           unto
           the
           true
           Church
           of
           God
           :
           Promises
           of
           the
           glorious
           presence
           of
           God
           with
           his
           people
           ;
           
           and
           promises
           of
           abundance
           of
           spiritual
           good
           ,
           as
           it
           might
           ask
           half
           an
           hour
           to
           shew
           some
           excellent
           promises
           that
           are
           made
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           a
           carnal
           Eie
           doth
           not
           see
           :
           But
           Faith
           discovers
           there
           is
           abundance
           of
           certainty
           and
           reality
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           when
           by
           Faith
           they
           see
           them
           ,
           this
           takes
           off
           ,
           and
           enables
           them
           to
           go
           through
           any
           difficulties
           to
           be
           partakers
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           Again
           ,
           Faith
           does
           discover
           the
           fearful
           threats
           against
           those
           that
           follow
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           those
           
             (
             Revel
          
           .
           14.9
           ,
           10.
           )
           that
           
             do
             receive
             the
             mark
             of
             the
             Beast
             but
             in
             their
             hand
             secretly
             :
             they
             shall
             have
             their
             portion
             in
             the
             Lake
             that
             burns
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             cast
             out
             from
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Lord.
          
           They
           that
           read
           these
           threats
           make
           nothing
           of
           them
           ;
           but
           when
           they
           read
           them
           by
           Faith
           then
           the
           soul
           trembles
           ,
           and
           feares
           ,
           till
           it
           comes
           from
           under
           that
           bondage
           ,
           it
           hears
           a
           voice
           continually
           crying
           to
           it
           :
           Revel
           .
           18.4
           .
           
             Come
             out
             from
             among
             them
             Oh
             my
             people
             ,
             come
             out
             ,
             least
             being
             partaker
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             you
             also
             be
             partakers
             of
             their
             Plagues
          
           :
           Now
           Faith
           by
           discovering
           these
           things
           brings
           the
           heart
           from
           under
           that
           Antichristian
           bondage
           .
        
         
           Quest
           .
           
             But
             may
             not
             men
             reject
             the
             yoake
             of
             Antichrist
             upon
             other
             Grounds
             besides
             Faith
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           Many
           times
           a
           spirit
           of
           contradiction
           may
           bring
           them
           from
           under
           the
           yoke
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           though
           one
           good
           cannot
           be
           opposite
           to
           another
           good
           ,
           yet
           one
           evil
           may
           be
           opposite
           to
           another
           evil
           ,
           and
           many
           men
           may
           oppose
           the
           government
           of
           Antichrist
           by
           that
           which
           is
           evil
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           if
           it
           be
           not
           by
           the
           principle
           of
           Faith
           it
           is
           not
           right
           ,
           and
           it
           may
           be
           upon
           other
           principles
           .
        
         
           Quest
           .
           
             But
             how
             shall
             we
             know
             that
             we
             do
             forsake
             this
             bondage
             from
             Antichrist
             by
             Faith.
             
          
        
         
           Answ
           .
           I
           will
           give
           you
           some
           notes
           to
           shew
           you
           who
           
           those
           are
           that
           are
           delivered
           from
           this
           Egypt
           by
           Faith.
           And
           who
           those
           are
           that
           seem
           to
           be
           delivered
           upon
           other
           grounds
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Those
           that
           are
           delivered
           by
           Faith
           are
           those
           that
           are
           wel
           grounded
           in
           the
           Doctrinal
           and
           maine
           points
           of
           Religion
           :
           Faith
           can
           never
           work
           off
           the
           soul
           from
           the
           Government
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           well
           grounded
           in
           the
           doctrine
           and
           principles
           of
           Religion
           if
           I
           see
           men
           crie
           out
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Government
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           it
           appears
           that
           they
           have
           not
           a
           competent
           measure
           of
           knowledg
           in
           the
           grounds
           of
           Religion
           and
           Principles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           suspected
           :
           As
           many
           :
           come
           and
           examine
           them
           about
           Church
           Government
           ,
           and
           they
           wil
           tell
           you
           a
           great
           deale
           (
           not
           but
           that
           Christians
           should
           labor
           to
           have
           knowledg
           in
           that
           )
           but
           come
           to
           examine
           them
           the
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           there
           they
           are
           silly
           and
           ignorant
           :
           if
           they
           be
           not
           grounded
           in
           them
           it
           appears
           it
           is
           not
           a
           work
           of
           Faith.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           it
           be
           a
           work
           of
           Faith
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           work
           of
           much
           Humiliation
           ,
           and
           Prayer
           ;
           was
           there
           a
           time
           you
           were
           under
           the
           power
           and
           bondage
           of
           Antichrist
           ?
           how
           came
           you
           from
           under
           it
           ?
           did
           God
           shew
           you
           the
           evil
           of
           it
           ?
           and
           you
           sought
           God
           in
           much
           Humiliation
           and
           prayer
           ,
           for
           the
           taking
           off
           your
           hearts
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           shewing
           you
           his
           good
           way
           and
           did
           you
           find
           your
           hearts
           comming
           off
           ,
           was
           by
           that
           meanes
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           good
           argument
           it
           was
           of
           Faith
           ;
           but
           many
           their
           Consciences
           tell
           them
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           a
           work
           of
           Humiliation
           and
           Prayer
           that
           brought
           off
           their
           hearts
           ,
           they
           are
           to
           be
           feared
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           it
           be
           a
           work
           of
           Faith
           it
           alwaies
           le
           ts
           in
           light
           :
           as
           in
           the
           point
           of
           the
           government
           of
           Christ
           ;
           many
           cry
           out
           against
           Antichristian
           government
           :
           and
           come
           and
           examine
           them
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           no
           more
           light
           ,
           no
           other
           arguments
           ,
           nor
           further
           understanding
           then
           before
           but
           only
           a
           bitterness
           of
           spirit
           against
           it
           :
           If
           a
           man
           grow
           bitter
           against
           those
           things
           which
           before
           he
           yeilded
           too
           ,
           
           he
           had
           need
           have
           more
           light
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           grow
           exceeding
           bitter
           against
           them
           and
           have
           no
           further
           light
           and
           understanding
           then
           before
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           argument
           it
           is
           a
           distemper
           of
           heart
           ,
           rather
           then
           any
           thing
           else
           .
           And
           therefore
           casting
           off
           all
           at
           once
           is
           very
           suspitious
           ;
           where
           it
           is
           of
           Faith
           God
           lets
           in
           light
           by
           degrees
           .
           It
           s
           said
           of
           Luther
           in
           his
           reformation
           ,
           First
           he
           saw
           the
           evil
           of
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           then
           the
           evil
           of
           another
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           degrees
           saw
           the
           evil
           of
           all
           :
           And
           so
           those
           that
           forsake
           the
           bondage
           of
           Antichrist
           .
           By
           Faith
           ,
           first
           God
           makes
           them
           suspect
           their
           way
           ,
           surely
           this
           is
           not
           the
           right
           way
           ,
           there
           is
           some
           better
           way
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           fall
           a
           praying
           and
           humbling
           of
           themselves
           ,
           and
           they
           fall
           examining
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           come
           to
           see
           the
           evil
           of
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           examine
           another
           ,
           and
           so
           light
           comes
           in
           by
           degrees
           ,
           and
           then
           their
           hearts
           rise
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           if
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           of
           Light
           that
           you
           have
           ,
           your
           hearts
           do
           come
           off
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           good
           signe
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           If
           you
           break
           from
           Antichrist
           by
           Faith
           ,
           it
           will
           make
           you
           a
           Separate
           from
           the
           world
           aswel
           as
           Separate
           from
           them
           :
           Many
           are
           Separates
           from
           any
           thing
           that
           hath
           but
           the
           least
           dependancy
           upon
           Antichristian
           government
           but
           they
           conform
           themselves
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           there
           appears
           no
           difference
           between
           them
           and
           the
           world
           ,
           in
           their
           loose
           courses
           :
           that
           man
           that
           is
           a
           conformist
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           is
           not
           a
           Non-Conformist
           to
           Antichrist
           by
           Faith.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           If
           Faith
           take
           you
           off
           from
           the
           bondage
           under
           Antichrist
           it
           wil
           take
           you
           off
           from
           the
           bondage
           under
           any
           lust
           .
           That
           man
           that
           hath
           not
           the
           power
           of
           Faith
           ,
           to
           take
           him
           off
           from
           any
           Lust
           ,
           That
           man
           is
           not
           by
           Faith
           taken
           off
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           Antichrist
           .
           If
           Faith
           delivere
           from
           the
           bondage
           under
           Antichrist
           ,
           it
           will
           deliver
           from
           the
           bondage
           under
           Sin
           ,
           and
           Sathan
           ,
           and
           therefore
           though
           men
           do
           crie
           out
           of
           the
           bondage
           of
           Antichrist
           never
           so
           much
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           go
           on
           under
           the
           bondage
           of
           any
           Lust
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           of
           Faith.
           
        
         
         
           6.
           
           That
           Soul
           that
           is
           taken
           from
           under
           the
           power
           of
           Antichrist
           by
           Faith
           ,
           is
           subject
           to
           the
           power
           and
           goverment
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           Word
           :
           If
           Faith
           takes
           from
           the
           one
           ,
           it
           puts
           under
           the
           other
           :
           nothing
           but
           the
           Word
           can
           be
           the
           ground
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           if
           Faith
           takes
           a
           Soul
           from
           under
           the
           bondage
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           Such
           a
           Soul
           finds
           the
           Word
           comes
           with
           divine
           power
           ,
           and
           majesty
           upon
           the
           heart
           ;
           and
           it
           laies
           a
           trembling
           heart
           under
           the
           power
           and
           majesty
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           it
           dares
           not
           goe
           from
           it
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           no
           other
           thing
           .
           You
           plead
           for
           the
           Word
           in
           such
           and
           such
           things
           ,
           but
           there
           are
           other
           things
           you
           do
           not
           yield
           to
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           in
           ,
           this
           is
           very
           suspitious
           :
           Those
           that
           by
           Faith
           are
           brought
           from
           the
           power
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           their
           hearts
           are
           put
           mightily
           under
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           they
           ly
           with
           trembling
           spirits
           before
           the
           majesty
           and
           Authority
           of
           the
           word
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           If
           it
           be
           Faith
           that
           takes
           off
           the
           Heart
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           is
           not
           content
           that
           he
           is
           taken
           from
           under
           the
           Antichristian
           government
           ,
           unless
           he
           meetes
           with
           Christ
           in
           the
           Ordinances
           :
           he
           does
           not
           content
           it self
           with
           the
           bare
           huskes
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           all
           his
           Religion
           to
           consist
           meerly
           in
           Church
           discipline
           ,
           and
           Church
           constitution
           ,
           and
           to
           think
           therefore
           ,
           he
           hath
           Religion
           enough
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           the
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           yet
           never
           finds
           any
           panting
           of
           Heart
           ,
           after
           union
           and
           communion
           with
           Christ
           Jesus
           in
           this
           way
           of
           Church
           Government
           ,
           but
           goes
           on
           from
           year
           to
           year
           ,
           mearly
           in
           the
           outward
           performances
           of
           Religion
           .
           I
           do
           not
           speak
           against
           the
           thing
           it self
           but
           to
           shew
           it
           is
           not
           of
           Faith
           ,
           if
           men
           do
           not
           pant
           after
           union
           with
           Christ
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           sensible
           of
           the
           want
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           labor
           for
           the
           enjoyment
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           If
           it
           be
           Faith
           that
           brings
           thee
           from
           this
           way
           ,
           certainly
           thou
           wilt
           grow
           more
           Spirituall
           :
           As
           thy
           heart
           will
           pant
           after
           Christ
           ;
           so
           there
           wil
           be
           a
           Spiritualness
           of
           thy
           Soul
           in
           the
           waies
           of
           Christ
           ,
           because
           thou
           comest
           neerer
           to
           the
           rule
           :
           And
           this
           is
           the
           difference
           between
           
           Actions
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           civil
           Actions
           ;
           civil
           Actions
           that
           are
           done
           by
           civil
           rule
           have
           not
           alwaies
           success
           ,
           but
           a
           Spirituall
           Action
           that
           is
           done
           by
           the
           rule
           ,
           that
           hath
           a
           Spirituall
           success
           ,
           though
           not
           an
           outward
           success
           ,
           it
           does
           make
           the
           heart
           ever
           more
           Spirituall
           :
           But
           for
           people
           though
           they
           be
           come
           from
           the
           yoake
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           yet
           to
           be
           as
           dead
           as
           ever
           no
           more
           Spiritualness
           in
           their
           way
           then
           before
           ,
           no
           more
           savour
           of
           Godliness
           in
           their
           society
           and
           company
           then
           before
           :
           those
           that
           knew
           them
           before
           can
           say
           ;
           I
           knew
           them
           a
           great
           deale
           more
           spirituall
           and
           savoury
           in
           that
           which
           is
           good
           then
           they
           are
           now
           ,
           This
           is
           a
           dangerous
           thing
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           Againe
           ,
           If
           it
           be
           out
           of
           Faith
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           will
           give
           all
           the
           glory
           unto
           God
           for
           his
           deliverance
           ,
           and
           he
           wil
           walk
           humbly
           in
           his
           own
           eyes
           ,
           and
           think
           ,
           I
           was
           disobedient
           ,
           and
           wretched
           and
           should
           have
           gone
           on
           in
           that
           way
           ,
           but
           God
           by
           his
           grace
           and
           power
           hath
           come
           ,
           and
           hath
           taken
           off
           my
           heart
           ,
           and
           it
           does
           magnifie
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ;
           It
           doth
           not
           perke
           up
           it self
           ,
           and
           contemne
           others
           ,
           to
           think
           I
           have
           got
           more
           wisdom
           ,
           and
           understanding
           then
           others
           ,
           and
           so
           attribute
           it
           to
           his
           wit
           ,
           and
           understanding
           ;
           but
           it
           gives
           the
           glory
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           censuring
           others
           ,
           he
           prays
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           saies
           it
           is
           not
           all
           the
           arguments
           under
           Heaven
           can
           convince
           them
           ,
           for
           I
           had
           arguments
           enough
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           all
           as
           nothing
           ,
           til
           it
           pleased
           God
           by
           his
           Grace
           to
           set
           them
           upon
           my
           heart
           ,
           and
           so
           though
           they
           may
           see
           arguments
           as
           wel
           as
           I
           ,
           they
           will
           not
           do
           :
           Therefore
           he
           pitties
           others
           and
           prays
           for
           them
           ;
           and
           he
           hath
           a
           reverent
           respect
           to
           the
           Grace
           of
           others
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           not
           in
           the
           same
           way
           that
           he
           is
           in
           ,
           &
           he
           doth
           not
           presently
           cast
           them
           off
           saying
           ,
           surely
           there
           is
           no
           Grace
           ,
           and
           Godliness
           in
           them
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           signe
           of
           a
           proud
           spirit
           ;
           there
           are
           none
           that
           are
           gracious
           but
           know
           there
           was
           a
           time
           when
           they
           went
           on
           in
           that
           way
           ,
           and
           yet
           they
           did
           not
           goe
           against
           their
           light
           ,
           but
           were
           willing
           to
           understand
           Gods
           mind
           ,
           and
           yet
           til
           God
           came
           in
           ,
           their
           hearts
           were
           not
           
           taken
           off
           :
           and
           therefore
           they
           learn
           to
           have
           good
           thoughts
           of
           those
           that
           are
           godly
           ,
           though
           in
           other
           waies
           .
        
         
           But
           especially
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           out
           of
           Faith
           that
           you
           were
           brought
           from
           this
           Antichristian
           Bondage
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           leave
           in
           thee
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Antichrist
           :
           many
           are
           far
           from
           being
           under
           Antichristian
           bondage
           ,
           and
           yet
           have
           an
           Antichristian
           Spirit
           ,
           a
           Spirit
           of
           pride
           ,
           a
           domineering
           Spirit
           ,
           a
           Crooked
           ,
           Perverse
           Spirit
           :
           and
           this
           is
           a
           great
           evil
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Christ
           ,
           there
           should
           be
           manifested
           an
           Antichristian
           Spirit
           :
           this
           should
           be
           lamented
           with
           tears
           of
           blood
           .
           Now
           so
           much
           as
           an
           Antichristian
           spirit
           does
           rule
           in
           any
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           from
           under
           his
           Goverment
           ,
           so
           much
           it
           is
           to
           be
           suspected
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           the
           work
           of
           Faith
           ,
           but
           somwhat
           else
           that
           took
           them
           off
           .
           We
           should
           have
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           Love
           ,
           and
           Humillity
           ,
           and
           gentleness
           ,
           and
           peace
           ,
           and
           as
           we
           would
           make
           it
           appear
           ,
           we
           are
           taken
           off
           from
           the
           yoak
           of
           Antichrist
           by
           Faith
           let
           us
           shew
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           Faith
           hath
           taken
           us
           off
           from
           Antichristian
           power
           ,
           so
           we
           should
           exercise
           Faith
           to
           go
           on
           in
           the
           waies
           of
           Christ
           ,
           as
           beseems
           those
           that
           are
           delivered
           from
           Antichristian
           power
           .
        
      
       
         FINIS
         .
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A30570-e5160
           
             
               Eorum
               certitudo
            
             ,
             A.
             Mont.
             Interli●
             .